Swinger First Time
Erotic stories where first swinging experiences are the main theme of the story.
Emergence
By Spoomonkey, in Swinger First Time,
Most people are sexual caterpillars, humping through life, eating off the same leaf, and waiting to be taken as lunch by whatever bird it is that finds us delectable. Some of us evolve. I've had the pleasure of watching Mari become a truly stunning sexual creature - a truly amazing phoenix on fire. I recall the long and sometimes frustrating 'raccoon stage' from the first talk to the first play. I remember waiting like a child for Christmas - eager and smiling, hopeful and naive. And I remember watching Mari emerge.
It was a Friday night - our second at a club. I am not sure how many expectations either of us had - we'd promised ourselves not to 'expect.' We arrived early - when the TVs had not yet flipped over to porn movies and still played the Discovery Channel. Pretzel baskets not yet out, Mari and I found a place at the liquor-less bar. Our first time at a club, we went with a couple that we were friends with. They'd monopolized us that night, and we wanted to branch out - to meet new friends - to try new things. Nothing against them, we thought the world of those two, but we were ready to fly solo. So we waited. Unsure of how to talk to anyone - unsure of what to do next. I think we clung to that bar for an hour, Mari in her brown mini and sheer black top, me in a stew of nervousness that I hadn't felt since junior high. Eyes were on Mari - I could feel that. Not at all unexpected with her long legs riding a lucky barstool, gorgeous and generous breasts threatening to pour from her low top, bright green eyes dancing between a perfect smile and brown/red hair that could melt any man. I remember watching people watching us, watching them stare shamelessly at her.
The club filled quickly that night - couples made their way to familiar cliques as a flood of single men made helpless attempts to get in on the play. I didn't know what we were looking for, but I was hopeful that we'd find it - so I took Mari by the hand and decided to explore. The barstools were doing nothing but putting our backs to the crowd. I wasn't surprised when a clumsily discreet gaggle of singles followed my Mari like puppies as we slowly made our way from room to room. Eventually, we found ourselves on the 'party floor' with a half dozen single men who tried so very hard to look casual but were obviously hoping that their choice of clothes or hairstyle had been the perfect one - and that Mari would snatch them up before they knew what hit them. Feeling a bit ornery, I leaned back against the wall, my beer in one hand, and whispered to Mari, "I want you to go down on me." I think the request shocked her a bit.
"Right. Right now? Right here?" I could tell that she was feeling like a bad girl - she had the look, the walk. I knew she wanted to play - and I could think of no better way than to tease a crowd of men.
"Yes," I said, smiling. "Right here and right now." I reached down to unzip myself as she dropped to her knees in front of me. My cock had been hard all day, knowing that tonight we'd be here - chasing the 'unexpected' - and it was obvious that Mari shared my excitement as she took me all the way down with one eager move. Her tongue danced on my shaft as her head bobbed happily. Her expert hands worked on what little cock she couldn't take in, and twelve eyes on six single men ate every movement. I was - for a short time - king of the 'party floor' as the most incredible woman in the club sucked my cock in front of a half dozen. I realized that as incredible as this was - this spotlight on my wife's giftedness - it was just the first step, a cracking of the egg, so to speak - the cocoon was just starting to open. Mari gobbled me with abandon, surprisingly unashamed, wonderfully aware of nothing but her husband's eager erection and approaching release. I sipped my beer and grinned as hungry eyes locked on the back of Mari's head. I could have watched that scene all night long, but it was far too early to 'cash in my chips.' Besides - I got to take this beauty home - so I helped her to her feet as she wiped the corners of her mouth. I think I saw a blush then, but it could have been desire. Either way, it didn't slow her down. I was ready to head downstairs and leave this group to their own devices, but a conversation about something - I don't remember what - kept me in place.
Mari was approached by a single guy, and I remember thinking that it would be good for her to flirt. So - I turned my attention to whatever meaningless banter I was sharing - and left Mari to her fun. I don't know how long I talked - but I remember turning to look at Mari and the one guy with balls enough to approach her. And was surprised to see them kissing deeply, his hand enjoying her perfect breast. I processed a momentary jealousy. Who wouldn't be jealous of a woman as beautiful as Marilyn? What man in his right mind would offer such a perfect woman to the wiles of desperate single men? The kind of man who is so secure in his soulmate's love that he knows that no one will ever touch her heart just by groping her boob. And with that, I was over it. And my wicked smile returned.
"Do I need to go get supplies?" I asked as I walked up behind Mari.
"Hmmm?" She asked, somewhat dreamily, obviously ready to try her first threesome.
"Supplies. Condoms." I said, trying not to kill the moment.
"They're downstairs." Mari looked at her new friend, David, who was obviously willing. She smiled and nodded.
"Okay," I said. "But here are the rules while I'm gone." I have an alpha male personality when it comes to swinging - provider, protector, top dog. "Just talk. No hands - no kissing - while I'm gone." Then I looked at David. "Break a rule, I break an arm." I think he knew I meant it.
His nervous, stuttering, "Sure," gave me the assurance I needed to head downstairs. I didn't remember the walk to the locker room being so long, but the anticipation seemed to stretch the halls and stairways. But soon, I was back with an overly optimistic fist full of condoms and a hard-on that made it hard to walk. David and Marilyn were talking innocently, leaning against the wall - but seeing me was all it took for talk to end. Mari took David's hand and led him to a private room; I pushed the door closed as we entered, waving at the five guys who looked disappointed that we weren't going to put on a show.
David wasted little time pulling Mari's breasts free and sucking on her long nipples. His style was rough, but Mari seemed to love the feel of this stranger's tongue and gently nipping teeth. I knelt behind her, pushing her skirt around her hips, and flicked her ass with my tongue. I slipped two fingers in her dripping pussy and felt her body jerk at the anticipated intrusion. Her hips rocked against my fingers and tongue as David pulled off Mari's top and bra, spilling her breasts into his hands and waiting mouth. Mari rubbed David's cock through his slacks, eager to find out just what she'd gotten herself into. Our collective passions blurred the room as hands un-hooked, unzipped, un-buckled, and soon the only clothes left were Mari's black garter and stockings. David had taken to his knees, taking his rough style of play to Mari's tender box as Mari resumed the head we'd started in the common area - her passion making her suck even harder, with more abandon. I thrust into her mouth gently, knowing that in her current state, she couldn't focus enough to keep me from going too deep. I watched her perfect tits roll as her body rocked on David's aggressive tongue. I switched places with David, letting him enjoy Mari's mouth for the first time. Mari gave a perfect, eager head, and I knew David was in for a treat - but I wanted my time with my wife's perfect pussy. Her long lips and deep folds are the perfect play place for big boys, and my tongue traced her outer lips through the gentle maze that leads to her dripping entrance and tingling clit. I slipped my fingers inside of Mari, curling them gently to find that magical-mythical spot that always seems to make a good orgasm a screaming one, and my tongue flicked gently at her oh-so-ready clit. I looked up to see David fucking Mari's mouth - and Mari thrusting back hungrily. I heard her cock-filtered moans as I brought her to the brink of orgasm. I quickened my tongue and my inner stroking, and Mari's mouth popped off of David's shaft. Her fist pumped him purposefully, but her eyes and attention were now focused on my face, pressed against her pussy. Her hips bucked with the beginnings of her orgasm, and her moans turned to screams as she came against my tongue. Mari fucked my fingers powerfully, her pussy sucking and pulling them deeper inside, and she threw her head back into the pillow and let out a long "YES!" as a wave overcame her.
David knelt beside her, a stunned look on his face. "That was hot." Mari laughed at his grasp of the obvious as she pulled her knees together and her legs up - but we weren't going to let her off that easily. "Be gentle," I said as David went back down, and I brought my throbbing cock to Mari's mouth. I've always loved the way that Mari says thanks for a job well done - and tonight was no exception. David's tongue brought Mari over the edge two more quick times as she sucked my cock. Her body shivered weakly as the first orgasm had taken so much out of her. She moaned around my width but never let me go until her desperation got the best of her.
"Fuck me." She said, her voice breathy, "Fuck me, please." I took her first, as David's cock hung in Mari's face, rubbing against her cheek as she thrust her body back against me. I pushed her legs to her chest as I buried my cock deeply into her. Her heat was tremendous, her body on fire as it lived out a fantasy it was so reluctant to even admit. David watched as I took my wife hard, thrusting deeply and angling my body to hit her just right. Mari gritted her teeth as she let out a strained moan, her fourth orgasm coming as a surprise - short but powerful. I pulled out quickly, knowing that there was one other thing that Mari wanted to try before we'd be able to call this a night. I lay against the wall as Mari got to her knees. She sucked hard as David pushed into her for the first time. It was her first 'extra' cock, and she seemed to shake from head to toe. "Is he in?" I asked, wanting her to process the reality of this moment. "Mmmm-Hmmm," she groaned as he pounded her. David fucked my beautiful wife hard from behind, thrusting deeply and quickly, racing towards an orgasm that had such a gorgeous build-up. And he reached that place far too quickly.
"Where do you want him to cum?" I asked, stroking Mari's hair. "I want to see it," she said, her tongue flicking the head of my cock. "I want him to cum all over me." David responded to her wishes, pulling out and removing his spent condom. Mari rolled over on her back, pushing her breasts together and urging him to cover them. He had no problem doing so. David's excitement was apparent as jet after jet of his hot load landed on Mari's perfect tits.
"Oh, god, yes," she cooed as he came. David let out one last grunt as his body jerked, and one last long stream of cum dripped onto my wife. I kissed Mari - realizing that I had seen her emerge. My perfect butterfly, covered with another man's seed. David collapsed at the end of the bed as Mari and I wrapped our hearts tightly around each other. We basked in the afterglow of an incredible fantasy, unaware that, for us, the night was young. We dressed, David and Mari kissed one last time, and then we left the room for the next adventuresome group.
We fully expected to leave soon thereafter. Instead, almost unbelievingly, the stars aligned, and we had another encounter.
Mari went to the bar, still sexily disheveled, and started talking to a single woman that we had met earlier, helping her fend off a torrent of attention, gladly taking on some for herself. Knowing she was having fun, I left her alone while I went to the restroom.
I normally don't strike up conversations at the urinal, but all rules have exceptions.
"I'm not gay," I said to the guy spilling beer one stall over, "but that is a really nice shirt."
I wouldn't have said it if I hadn't meant it. Dark blue flames on white silk. Sharp as a switchblade.
"Thanks," He said. "My wife bought it. I don't remember where."
"Well - it's a great-looking shirt."
The conversation eroded as our bathroom purposes came to an end, and we awkwardly took turns with the soap dispenser. He left before my paws were dry, and as I wiped the last of the evidence on my jeans, I walked out to put what I thought would be the final hit on my wife.I was quite wrong.
Mr Nice Shirt was in the hallway with a gorgeous blond - tall and thin, with stunning blue eyes and long legs on high heels.
"Hey, hon." he said, "where did you get this shirt? This guy likes it."
She told me - but hell if I remember. I was captivated by her. Where she bought the shirt went in one ear and out the other, but her, I was drinking in till I reached the bottom of the glass. It was a nice shirt - but she was significantly nicer. I watched her lips as she talked and wondered what they tasted like; I watched her chest when she paused - also wondering what it tasted like. Soon the shirt was forgotten.
But - I found out later - they thought I was a single, which wasn't their thing - and they excused themselves. I made my dejected way back to Mari - still with her single friend - still at the center of a crowd. I walked to the center and kissed her hard, because I could, and whispered in her ear, "Are you ready to go?" She nodded and told me she needed to check her hair before she did. I wasn't the only one who watched her walk to the restroom - perfect hips massaging the inside of her brown suede skirt. I sat at the bar, watching what passed for porn on the satellite feed, and waited...And waited...And realized I wasn't enjoying the porn enough to not be worried about my wife...I wandered through the club, weaving my way between connections being made and broken - singles getting lucky or rejected - women being fondled or ignored... The witching hour had arrived, and folks were grouping off with the hopes that productive conversations weren't about to produce wilted results. And in the bathroom door, Mari had become the target of Mr Cool-Shirt and his incredible wife. They stood in a tight but respectful group, chittering like old friends... I watch Mari laugh at some witty thing and then look up to see me walking her way.
"That's my husband," she said, maybe a bit too proudly, and the blond woman whom I'd already memorized turned and smiled - wickedly surprised if that is a workable combination. A three-way conversation in the door of the women's room became a spirited four-way as we realized that - not only was I, not a single guy, we all had much more than that in common; two pairs of soulmates on different planes of experience. Best friends who do everything together - who were about to drift upstairs...
They had been to many clubs and had much background in the lifestyle, and as we made our way upstairs, they shared themselves in a way that makes the lifestyle so much more than sex. We drifted from room to room, listening to them talk about their "hobby" and how they survived within it. For a moment, the idea of "playing" with our new friends disappeared as these gorgeous people became so incredibly fascinating. It seemed like every line of conversation revealed more in common, more useful advice, more to like...And then she closed the door...
"I like you guys," Kim - this gorgeous blond said, her voice going from friendly to lusty. "Let's play."
Mari and I snapped back to reality quickly. We were in a swing club, and we were not going home anytime soon... I didn't need to look at Mari to know that she was okay with this. I'd watched her as she watched Joe's lips move when he talked. I had seen her smile when he touched her shoulder. And I had absolutely nothing to think about as Kim lay on the bed, smiling and lifting her legs to show a shaved and pantiless play area.
"What do you say?" She asked, staring at me hypnotically.
Nothing... There was nothing I could say. I was hers - but better yet, she was about to be mine. Joe sat on a chair in the corner of the room - thinking, I suppose, that he might watch for a while. But Mari was having none of that, straddling his lap and wrapping her tongue around his. Kim lay on her back, and I ran my hands down her legs, lifting her feet and helping her with the boots that she wasn't going to be needing for a while. Her long thin legs were, on their own, plenty to enjoy - but when the boots were shed, my hands wandered higher as I slid onto the bed with her, kissing her gently at first - enjoying her soft but expert tongue. Her hands made short work of my belt as mine found her small, tight breasts. She seemed eager to catch up with Mari, who had quickly moved to a kneel in front of Joe and was blowing him madly - her head bobbing furiously.
I didn't object and let her push me over to my back. My eyes caught Joe's, and he smiled widely, dazed but certainly feeling every stroke of Mari's expert tongue. Mari worked his shaft with one tight fist and had pushed the blue flamed shirt up to his strong chest. She was moaning around him - and he encouraged her. The sounds were nearly as hot as the visual of my beautiful wife gobbling our new friend with such abandon. I could have lost myself watching the two of them, just experiencing the pleasure my wife was giving another man, but I was soon pulled expertly out of the moment as bright blue eyes looked up at me past short blond hair, and a wet tongue flicked between a wicked grin and eagerly tasted the tip of my cock...I looked down at Kim as she rolled her tongue around the head of my cock, seeming to savor the taste. Her eyes locked on mine, and her smile never failed......until she took me into her mouth, slowly swallowing half of me and then pulling me out just as deliberately. I groaned, body twitching and cock responding to her attentions.
"You like that?" she asked, a trail of my excitement still leading to her lips.I just swallowed and grinned - and she correctly took that as a "yes". Her eyes finally left mine as she took me again, this time with abandon. Her tongue danced around my cock as her lips tightly massaged my shaft. Her hands jerked me and my hips rocked slightly, finding her manic rhythm. I closed my eyes and enjoyed her expertise, my fingers twisting in her short hair. I could feel her taking me deeper until it seemed the head of my cock was so deep in her that I could almost feel it with the hand that was on the back of her head. Her warmth was complimented by a perfect wetness. She stroked me with one hand as her other hand massaged my balls - coaxing my cum from them - eager for a taste of her good work. I heard a squeal and looked up just in time to see a naked Mari tossed onto the bed beside us. Joe was naked as well - his tall, thin frame sporting a desperate erection. He dropped to the bed between Mari's legs and began to kiss her breasts, one after another, commenting loudly on her large, long nipples. Kim was looking over, obviously admiring them herself. She looked up at me, her lips still around my excitement, her face flushed. I smiled at her and nodded - unable to ask her if she wanted what Mari was about to be getting... Somehow she read me and nodded back - letting me go with a gentle pop - and climbed up on the bed, shedding what little clothing she still had on. I pulled off my shirt and settled between her legs.
The wives were now on the bed, lying side by side, with two enthusiastic husbands now heading south hungrily. Kim's pussy was perfectly shaved with small lips and a perfect clit. I licked gently at first, tasting her fully... This was the first pussy I'd tasted since my marriage, and I was going to enjoy it fully. I slipped my hands beneath her ass to lift her slightly, angling her just right... And sunk my tongue deeply into her, tasting her as she tightened around the intrusion. She whimpered slightly and bucked - and I lost myself... My fingers swam in and out of her as my tongue found every unique spot that seemed to make her jerk with electricity. Her eyes were clamped shut as I ate her, and her hands gripped my head harder and more desperately, soon governing my attentions to just her clit as she climbed higher... Closer to the edge of orgasm. I heard Mari scream as she came, thrashing her hips forcefully against Joe's face, forcing him to hang on... Kim heard her, too, and seemed to catch Mari's orgasm just as Mari was coming down... One loud "OHH!" was all she moaned as her body spasmed beneath my feasting tongue. She jerked hard, holding my face tightly to her and riding her orgasm out against my tongue. I held her thighs as she began to land. She slid her hands to my cheeks and pulled herself to me. "My god," was all she said before she kissed me and pulled me back to the bed.
Joe was on top of Mari, thrusting his fingers into her roughly, and Kim held me as we watched Mari cum again. Mari's vocal aerobics shook the walls again as she came a second time, right on top of her first one. She seemed to cum for minutes before she finally stopped thrusting her hips against Joe's aggressive hand.
"Wow," Kim said, looking at me. "Is she always this loud?"
"I'd like to think so," I replied, smiling.
"I have no doubt, then."
Kim grinned as she kissed me, pushing me to my knees. She crawled in front of me and took me in her mouth again, egging me on to thrust. I did so - watching as Mari laid Joe on the bed and then knelt between his legs again. I grabbed Kim's perfect ass with both hands and pushed forward gently, barely containing my arousal as Mari began to stroke Joe's thick cock.I heard Kim sucking me wetly, accepting my thrusts as Joe moaned with approval as Mari gave him a masterful hand job, puckering her lips around the head of his cock as she stroked him. My head swam for ten minutes, watching my wife and feeling Joe's. I was near the edge when Joe screamed out his arrival. Kim flipped around quickly, eager to watch her husband's pleasure, and slid a hand down to cup his balls just as he erupted. His first shot a foot into the air. Mari moaned, "YESSS!" as he came - excited at the sight of his orgasm. His hips thrust slightly as the rest of his orgasm ran down his cock and over Mari's still-pumping fist.
He lay there - satisfied - and Kim turned, grinning, back to me. The only difference is that this time - so did Mari. I had four lustful eyes looking at me hungrily, and I knew that one of my favorite fantasies was going to come true. I was pushed back into the pillow and watched as a blond and brunette devoured my cock - neither of them losing steam. One would suck my balls while the other pistoned on my hot shaft - then they'd switch - dancing their tongues up either side of me as they went... "This is a vision you'll never forget," Joe chattered - coming back to his senses. I quietly agreed with him, watching as they pleasured me - unable to drink it in enough. Just the sight was enough to make me cum... The sensation of two talented tongues, two eager mouths, brought me closer to the edge than I ever thought possible... Joe seemed to agree, now standing at the side of the bed stroking a resurrected erection. But - I was the first to see them kiss...And it was almost too much... Kim and Mari's tongues soon discovered each other and left my cock to pursue each other. I was remarkably okay with that. Kim and Mari's passionate lip lock was more than Joe could handle.
"Oh my god," he said to Mari. "I had no idea you were into that."
"I wasn't," Mari said truthfully - and then quickly returned to what she swears was one of the best kissers she'd ever known. I joined Joe in the perverse ritual, not caring if they ever touched me again - as long as they didn't stop touching each other. Their hands fondled each other, their tongues twisted together... And the room seemed to heat up by twenty degrees.
I'd never thought I'd see my wife so wild for another woman, but there they were, wrapped together, making out like high school kids. The scene proved to be too much, and Joe yelled out Mari's name. Mari moved over beneath him, her tongue out and eager, just as Joe came again. If it is possible, his second orgasm seemed larger than his first, streaming into Mari's open mouth in jet after jet. And that was enough for me... I knelt over Kim and let go of her waiting tongue. She excitedly swallowed what she caught - what she didn't streamed down her cheeks as I jerked out the last of my orgasm and collapsed beside her...I remember Joe leaving and coming back with a glass of pop for all of us to share, but for the life of me, I don't remember much else. We all lay together for a while - talking again like old friends and laughing. The biggest difference this time was being able to watch breasts jiggle with every well-told joke or story.
We exchanged e-mails, hugs, and kisses... But I wasn't offered the shirt...When we finally left - the club owner was cleaning up, barely beating the sun, which would be showing itself soon. One of the staff smiled at us and said somewhat meekly, "You guys sounded great." I suppose she's right - a perfect encounter inspires some wonderful loudness. The night was a surprise from the start - we'd done more than we'd ever expected and made friends on top of it. And it was one of those friendships that inspired me to surprise Mari with one last step in her now complete emergence.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 6,469 views
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 3,686 views
I asked Amy not to be jealous and told her that we all had our own swinger friends.
Then, a few days later, she told me that Claire had told her about their evening with Lesley and Ken. Claire said they had only ever gone to kissing and cuddling parties where they previously had lived. Lesley explained about having fun swinging. Pete, Claire's husband, had sex with Lesley but it was the wrong time of the month for Claire so she and Ken sat it out.
Pete, Claire's husband, said he had enjoyed his first experience of swinging last week. He wanted Claire to catch up with him.
On Friday evening we all met at Ken and Lesley's house. After introductions of Claire and Pete to me, Lesley began by saying that Claire wanted to try swinging. Lesley said there were options. The girls could swap with all the guys.
Each of the guys got their SO warmed up and we began changing partners. Amy said that she would like to finish with Ken in a separate room. Claire said that she liked that idea, Claire and I finished up together in a bedroom. When she took off her blouse I saw she had a patch on her arm. "Is that up to date?" I asked her and she said, "definitely." My next question was, "So are we protected or unprotected?" and she said, "I like the feel of warm flesh inside me."
Claire has a beautiful body but very small boobs. We soon started having sex and she started to chuckle and said, "If you cum on my tittles, perhaps it will help them grow." We continued for a while and as she had an orgasm she cried, "Please finish inside me!"
On our way home Amy and I discussed our experiences and we both agreed that Claire was a super person.
- Read more...
- 1 comment
- 5,284 views
One of her favorite scenarios is for me to get the evening ready for fun. I would prepare some restraints in the bedroom and get out some toys. She would come home from work and have a nice dinner together. As the evening progressed, I would take her to the bedroom and slowly remove her clothes, stopping at each nipple to circle it with my tongue. Then kissing her beautiful flat tummy and all the way to her feet. Then I would lay her down, tie her up in a spread eagle, and place a blindfold over her eyes. She loves the vulnerable feeling she has when in this position.
I would gently kiss and nuzzle her neck working my way to her sensitive nipples, taking some time kissing and licking them. As I work down to her honey pot, she starts breathing intensely. My tongue touches her pussy lips, and her body goes into a bit of a spasm. She loves the feeling of a tongue on her clit.
After she has a great orgasm, I get my body over hers and tap her face with my cock, running circles around her lips with the head. She tries to wrap her lips around it, but I tease her and pull away. "Does my little tramp want a cock in her mouth?" I question her. She begs for it in her mouth, and I give in.
While she slowly works the shaft of my cock, I get her favorite dildo and start teasing her moist pussy with it. "Would you like this other cock to fuck your little hole while you suck a cock?" I muse. A mumbled, "Yes, please fuck my pussy. Please." I slowly slide it in, and the evening continues until we are in a sweaty, sexually-spent pile.
We have talked about a threesome on many occasions. Mika knows of a male-female-male threesome that I had in the past, and I have told her of it in great detail while we have made love. Two men giving a woman all the pleasure she could ever dream of turned both of us on immensely. But we never followed through until this one weekend.
We were out for the day, and she asked me about the threesome I had in the past on the drive home. We talked on the way about how I met this couple and if I enjoyed it? I told her I met the couple through a swingers' dating site and that it was delightful. They were very much in love. The threesome was his way of giving her the ultimate pleasure.
To my amazement, Mika said, "I love you very much, and I would like to try a threesome with the man I love." We discussed the hows and with whom we would like to share our intimacy. We decided on a mutual friend who I knew found Mika very sexy.
The following weekend, I went fishing with him and discussed the idea of him getting together with us one weekend. Tyler felt comfortable with the idea. He told me that he and his ex-wife used to swing. I felt very turned on talking to him about joining us in a night of passionate exploration. We invited him for dinner a couple of weeks after that.
Tyler dropped by at 6 p.m., and I greeted him at the door. Mika went up to him and gave him a hug like never before. He stood back, admired her, and said, "Wow, Mika, you look great." I smiled with approval.
Dinner went great. There were sexual sparks in the air after dinner as we talked. Tyler sat on a loveseat across from Mika and me. Mika looked at me seductively as if to say: "This is it. This is the night." I leaned over and kissed her deeply. My tongue probed the very depths of her seductive mouth. She reached for my thigh and started rubbing up towards my already aching cock. I looked over her shoulder and motioned for Tyler to come and join us. He was already sliding his hand over his bulging jeans as he watched my hand slide up and inside Mika's tiny top.
I held Mika's face in both hands. Staring into her eyes, I said, "I love you." Just at that exact moment, Tyler's hand cupped her left breast. Right then, she knew that a new lover was fondling her breast, and a night she would never forget was going full speed ahead.
Tyler and I lifted her top off and started licking her sensitive nipples. Her breathing was getting shorter as she grabbed the backs of our heads. My hand made its way down her hard little belly to her thigh, and I explored under her skirt until I got to her moist womanhood and found Tyler's hand already there. We started taking turns exploring her pussy. Probing, gyrating, rubbing that firm little clit that I so love. With all the attention that she was receiving, an orgasm shuddered through her body.
I stood up and removed my clothes, motioning Tyler to do the same. Then we helped Mika out of what clothes she had left, and I stood in front of her, and she engulfed my throbbing cock like a woman possessed.
Tyler was playing with her clit again. As I popped my cock out of her mouth, I laid down on the carpet and took Mika with me. She started deep-throating me again, on her knees, with that little ass sticking straight up. Tyler moved behind her and looked at me for approval. I winked, and he started rubbing his cock up and down her soaking wet slit. As he began to penetrate, Mika looked up at me, smiled, and in a slow sexy voice, said, "I love you so much, Joe." Mika continued to give me a terrific blowjob. It was a sight better than any fantasy I've had, watching my lovely wife suck my cock and get fucked by Tyler.
The rest of the night was a wave of orgasms for all of us. After Tyler cleaned up and said his thanks and goodbye, Mika got on top of me and slid my cock into her sloppy wet pussy. She noted that it was a great feeling and thanked me for allowing her such pleasure.
As she slowly started rocking on my cock I said in a sly voice, "But Mika, we never got to try our other fantasy in this same position." Mika immediately knew the one I meant - a cock in her pussy and one up her lovely ass. She smiled and whispered in my ear, "Next time, baby, but first, I want you to feel the same pleasure you treated me to. I want another woman to join us." But that's another story...
- Read more...
- 1 comment
- 13,619 views
Over dessert, the female half of the other couple gave my wife the do's and don’t and how swinging works. We then decided to go to their home and continue the socialization.
The other female led the show and started removing her clothes. We all followed suit and jumped on their king-sized bed. Within short order the other man was going down on my wife while his partner started sucking my cock. The other man then mounted my wife and started fucking her. In the 40 years of our marriage, I never heard my wife moan so loud before! When she came, it was almost ear splitting.
The guy then led her to another room and began fucking her again. It was a pleasure to watch.
It was at that point in our marriage that my wife changed from a shy introvert to a starved sexual being. Nothing stops her now. She enjoys threesome, other women, gangbangs, and double penetration. Happy wife, happy life!
- Read more...
- 1 comment
- 16,663 views
Bridge was the game. The four couples of our little bridge group gather monthly at Celeste and Harold's home to enjoy an evening of cards, gossip, and wine sipping. We start with each couple playing as partners, and at the end of each rubber, the winners move to the other table with a partner change. It's an enjoyable game. I'm not terribly good at it, but Robert is a whiz. At midnight, scores are tallied to see who's the best player for the night, the hostess serves coffee and sponge cake, and we have a group hug and go home.
At least that's how it used to be. Things began to change as that group hug became more and more familiar.
Over time, the group hug evolved to a group smooch and thence to a group grope. Just innocent fun among tipsy graying adults too old to be jealous over such minor things as a stray touch here and there.
Then one night, as we were walking home from an evening at Celeste's, Sophie suggested that Robert and I drop in for a nightcap. Having recently observed her response to Robert's cupping her breast through her blouse earlier, I suspected I knew what she had in mind for a nightcap.
Still, I readily agreed. For the first time in the forty years since I married Robert, before the night was over, I had willingly and enthusiastically spread my thighs to accept another man. What surprised me most was that I was not in the least perturbed by the sounds of Robert and Sophie in the next bed. I was actually happy for them - and for myself. I was ready for this new stage in my life.
Eventually, it became apparent that we weren't the only ones who had succumbed to the hormonal urges aroused by those late-night farewells. Suffice to say, when Celeste confided that she and Harold were engaging in similar activities with Fran and Martin, the nature of our bridge nights underwent an abrupt change. Our sedate monthly games continued as before, but now, when midnight signals the end to cards, no longer is it just a good night hug - no more good night, for that matter.
Nobody goes home. And no clothes stay on. We all pour another glass of wine, get naked, and retire to the den. The dark paneling and luxurious carpet make it an excellent playroom, especially in the winter when a fire cheerfully flickers its extra warmth to bare skin and romantic light to see by.
It was in front of that very fireplace that I experienced another first for me. For the first time in my life, I laid two men in one night, three actually counting the reconnect sex with Robert at the very end. All of us ladies being well past childbearing age and trusting all in our little group, condoms were never even considered. The memory of my vagina overflowing with the semen of three different men taken one after another made me feel deliciously young and slutty. I stayed aroused for days just with the recollection of it.
Such as, and I'm embarrassed to admit this, but during a boring meeting of my civic group. I could not control my thoughts and secretly masturbated myself to a small orgasm at the table in front of all the other ladies. I had never been one to orgasm quickly. But now, something had changed in me. I discovered I could bring myself immense pleasure by rhythmically pressing my thighs together tightly while concentrating on that beautiful feeling of three loads of thick spunk laying heavy inside me that night.
Finally, I could take no more and excused myself to the ladies room. I hurriedly locked the door behind me, yanked my skirt up, squatted down, pulled the gusset of my panties aside, and having given my fingers full access to my open pussy, furiously frigged myself to a glorious orgasm. It felt so good I had to bite my lip to keep from crying out.
After I had recomposed myself and returned to the group, I couldn't help but wonder what had taken me so long to find this level of sexual desire and satisfaction in my life? Now that I was set free, I knew many more beautiful experiences would come.
- Read more...
- 1 comment
- 7,119 views
Our dirty conversations serve as a sexual catalyst for us. We get very turned on by stories of our past sexual episodes with our ex's. Things kept getting naughtier as time passed by. I suddenly started having this strong urge to see Monica in the throes of ecstasy, another cock pumping her sweet, tight pussy. The million-dollar question nagging my mind was how do I tell her my fantasy? Fear of rejection and how disgusting she might feel about me knowing that I fantasize about seeing her fuck another man put me in a dilemma.
One fine evening, we were sharing a joint and a bottle of wine. My fortified courage finally reached the point where I just blurted it out: "Baby, I'd like to watch you fuck another guy and maybe join you for a threesome."
"What? No Way!! Period!" she exclaimed.
"I know it's out there," I said, "but just the thought makes me go wild. I know you've missed out on the fun of different dicks, as I'm the only one you've had since your first boyfriend." Monica was going out with this guy for like two years before we met, and believe it or not, she was a virgin until then. I somehow knew in the back of my mind that she did want to experience more variety before getting married.
She got lost in thought for a few minutes and said, "OK. Maybe if the situation ever arises, but not preplanned. I won't feel like a slut then, and it will be more fun to just go with the flow."
"OK," I agreed, and we started talking about something else.
We were invited to a friend's place for dinner the following Friday evening. Jim is a good friend and works with Monica. Sometimes, I wonder if they are screwing behind my back.
There hadn't been any more discussions about threesomes all week, and honestly, I wasn't even thinking about it. It was just a typical Friday night for us, getting together with friends to wind down from the workweek.
Monica had mentioned that maybe after dinner and drinks with Jim, we could catch a late-night movie together. We rang the doorbell at 7:00 PM, and Jim answered the door. He was casual as we were very close friends for a long time and wore surf shorts and a t-shirt. Monica was wearing a thin sundress with straps across her back over her bra. It was a warm summer evening, so we decided on casual outfits.
We started out with a few beers and a joint, leading to a few. We were all very comfortable and were quite relaxed. As a matter of fact, I got pretty high. "Hey guys, I'm heading for the washroom... wanna throw some cold water on my face."
"OK, baby, but don't take too long because we've got a surprise for you, and you don't wanna miss it!" replied Monica.
I was curious since she had never mentioned any surprise the whole day. This made me sober down a bit.
I went to the washroom and got some water on my face, and I felt a little better. 15 minutes later, I walked out into the living room, and Jim and Monica were not there. I looked everywhere outside, thinking they might have walked out by the pool, but they were not there either. I went inside and went to the kitchen to see if they were getting another drink but didn't see them. Then I walked down the hallway calling their names. While passing a closed door that I assumed was a bedroom, I heard the rustling of clothes. My heart started pounding faster. I went closer and put my ear on the door, and I heard the sounds of lips smacking and slow moans.
Was it happening? Is my girlfriend getting naughty? I opened the door slowly, just enough for me to take a peek. To my surprise, Monica was on her knees, and Jim's dick was in her mouth, his eyes closed! My heart pounded faster. My fantasy came true. What I've always secretly desired was happening right in front of my eyes.
Monica saw me from the corner of her eyes, looked up, smiled at me, and said, "Hey baby! Don't you wanna play with us?"
"WOW! What?" My head was spinning.
Things were moving too fast. Was this Monica, my Monica, the one who had to be coaxed to even think about having a threesome? And she was now asking me if I wanna play with them?
"Hell yeah," I said. My heart was pounding as if about to explode. Jim opened his eyes and looked at me inquisitively. I gave him an approving smile and said, "You son of a bitch, having fun without me, eh?"
"We were just starting to warm up. I hope it's cool with you?" Jim said. I couldn't say a word. I walked in and started fondling Monica's tits from behind. I whispered in her ear, "Carry on as you were, baby. Let's play some real games."
To my surprise, Jim's dick was almost nine inches and thick compared to my seven thinner inches. I could see that Monica was enjoying it. She started licking him again and playing with his balls. She would alternate licking the big round head, which looked like a soldier's helmet, and the long, muscular shaft with protruding veins.
I started undressing Monica slowly. I took off her sundress, then her bra and thong. Her nipples were erect and protruding about half an inch. I started playing with her breasts from behind while she was busy blowing Jim. I could see he was in the throes of ecstasy, looking up towards the ceiling, his eyes half-closed. "UUMmmmmmmm. AAahhhhhhh!"
My left hand wandered further down towards the crack of Monica's beautiful ass. I touched her pussy, and my oh my, was she wet down there or what? I have never seen her so wet and slippery in a long time. I guess she was all the more excited with the idea of having Jim and me together, and I could see that she was having the best time of her life.
I stroked her clit with my thumb and index finger, rubbing it gently up and down. She started making low moans as her throat was occupied with Jim's dick. I inserted my middle finger in her wet pussy, and started rotating in circles. Her eyes half-closed, she whimpered, "Let's get on the bed. I wanna get fucked by both of you."
It was music to my ears. I have always thought Monica to be a reserved woman, even though she's sexually very charged up. In the last few years of our being together, I never heard her using those sexually explicit words so blatantly in the company of anyone other than me and not often even with me. My dick was erect to the max, throbbing, and I knew I would come in minutes if Monica took me in her mouth.
We got up and moved to the king-sized bed. Jim is a player and doesn't have trouble getting women for fun. He opened the small cabinet on the headboard and took out a pack of Trojans. To my surprise, Monica told him it was OK. She was on the pill, and we could freely have fun and fuck anyway we wanted, as long as we wanted.
Jim kissed her on the mouth, and she eagerly accepted his tongue. She looked at me from the corner of her eyes and gave me a naughty smile. I smiled back at her and gave her a wink as a sign of mutual understanding - "It's cool. Let's have fun. Let's play out our fantasies".
Jim explored her body, kissed her neck, licked her nipples, played with her pert breasts, and then made her lie down on her back. He spread her legs and looked at her pretty mound, trimmed and manicured on the sides like a model. She was pretty. In the dim light, I could see her face glowing with excitement. Her cheeks were red, her longing eyes eager, and expecting the unexpected made her all the hornier. There I was by the bedside chair, just enjoying the pure ecstasy on her face, the sheer pleasure of our long-awaited fantasy.
I got up from the chair and started walking out of the room. "What's wrong, baby?" Monica said in a shaky voice. Shaky voice because she was at the peak of her sexual charge, not out of fear or intimidation of me walking out of the room. Jim as well gave me an inquisitive look. I calmly told both of them that I would roll another joint and be back soon to play with them. I think they knew that I really meant it was better if they started just the two of them before I joined in.
Jim winked at me as a sign of approval and probably must be thinking to himself, "I thank my stars for having such wonderful friends like you both."
I took my time with the joint and went back to the bedroom. Monica's legs were spread wide, and Jim was licking her sweet tight little twat. I almost came just at the sight of it. This went on for about 10 minutes, and Monica started bucking her hips faster. I knew she was about to come. Sooner than I had anticipated, she started moaning. "Lick harder, Jim, lick harder. AAahhhhhh! Harder, harder. Aahhhhhhhh OOOOoooOaaaaaaa!" She came.
Jim was ready to pound Monica. He got her in a doggy position, prepared to take the big, mean-looking cock. Monica looked at me again and said, "I hope it's OK if I let Jim fuck me without a condom? I want to feel his cum in pussy." I replied, "Sure, baby, if you think that's more enjoyable." Jim inserted the knob inside her pussy. I could see that Monica's vagina stretched to the max as his big dick glided slowly, inch by inch, into the slippery tunnel.
I got on the bed, kneeling in front of Monica, playing with my hard cock. I reached under her with one hand and caught the nipple on a swaying breast, and started tugging on her teat. My other hand went around the back of her neck and pulled her head to my cock. She gladly took my throbbing dick in her mouth. She didn't even have to move to give a great blow job. Jim pounding her body from behind made her soft lips and tongue move up and down my shaft. The memory of that very moment makes my heart beat faster. It was a fantastic experience.
Jim started bucking his hips like a motorcycle piston. He was humping my girlfriend, faster than anything than I have ever seen, and the pre-cum all around her pussy, and I knew she was enjoying every bit. He shot his load in her pussy. Right then, I shot my load in Monica's mouth. She tried not to gag as ropes of cum shot out of my cock into her hungry mouth, such a load I have never shot before in my life!
When we got off the bed, Monica had the residual of my cumload on her chin and Jim's cumload oozing down her thigh from her gaping pussy. Jim's cock had stretched her open but good, and I was happy for her that she could have an experience like that, one my more modest cock was unable to give her.
We rested for about half-hour while sharing the joint I had made. Monica started playing with my dick and made me ready for more fun in no time. Jim watched us from the bedside chair as I fucked Monica from behind and joined in by sticking his cock in her mouth just like I had done. After that, we fucked once more, trading Monica back and forth between us as we lay sandwiched on the bed. Finally, we all fell asleep.
When I opened my eyes in the morning, I heard Monica's moans from another part of the house. I knew this was to be an enjoyable Saturday morning too...
- Read more...
- 1 comment
- 13,269 views
I'm 40, and Darla is 37. We have been married 16 years. Darla is a very petite 5'1" blond with small but round tits and a great ass. I'm over a foot taller at 6'2" and 200 pounds.
We booked four days in the French Quarter, and by the time the last night approached, we had enjoyed three days of great sex. The highlight came when Darla fulfilled a fantasy by standing in the middle of Bourbon Street, flashing her tits to about 50 men on a balcony above a bar. That got us both so hot we wound up hurrying back to the hotel, where she noisily sucked me off in the hallway as I fumbled for the room key. (The exhibitionist in me kept hoping for someone to come by, but no one did).
As the last night began, we had one more fantasy to fulfill; a third partner, either for her or me. Our travels had taken us to every strip bar in the Quarter. Darla and I had both drooled over the college students on spring break, and we had promised each other that if we could pick up a third party, regardless of sex, we would do it.
As it happened, a perfect candidate appeared on that last night. Matt was from some Midwestern college. Believe me when I tell you that Darla didn't care what he was studying in school. All she wanted was that hot young stud. He looked to be in his early 20's and was, in his words, 'a third wheel'; in town with his roommate and his girlfriend.
The roommate was banging the girlfriend somewhere, and Matt was drinking in one of the Bourbon Street bars alone when we spotted him. Darla liked him right away…he was blond and about 5'9" with a slender build… 'something a little different just for fun' Darla explained. Since tables were hard to come by, we invited him to sit with us.
We drank and talked about nothing important for about 20 minutes. When Matt went to the bar to get another drink, we had our chance. "Do you want him? Do you want to fuck him?" I asked my wife, who had never fucked anyone else since we married. "Seriously, can I? Are you sure about this?" she said. I said yes on one condition…that I could at least watch and preferably join in. "Oh, you'll do both, or he'll be jacking off on his own tonight," she laughed.
Maybe it was Darla's self-confidence (she looked great that night in a short black leather skirt and tank top), perhaps it was the drinks, or maybe it was being so close to her fantasy… Anyway, I was amazed when Matt returned with his drink and sat down. My wife leaned over the table and said, "So Matt, I'd like to suck you off while my husband fucks me. Interested?"
I'd like to tell you Matt was shocked, but I think he knew something like this might come. He just smiled and looked at me and said, "You sure?" I told him it was a fantasy of ours, and I wanted it almost as much as Darla did. With that, we left the bar.
It was two blocks back to the hotel, and it took forever to walk back. I had never have been so hard. My cock was so hard it was difficult to walk. Darla played it up for me (and her) by holding hands with Matt on the way back and looking at me as she ran her hands over his ass in the hotel lobby. We wasted no time getting back to our room.
I held back to see what Darla would do…after all, I wanted her to get exactly what she wanted. I let her and Matt take each other's clothes off while I stood to the side, rubbing my dick through my pants.
Matt and my wife kissed passionately. And then, just that quickly, my wife was undressed. No hesitation, no shame, just naked and ready to fuck. For the first time, I watched another man suck on the tits that had been mine and mine alone. I took off my clothes too, and Darla caught my eye. She was giving me one last opportunity to stop things. She saw the smile on my face and the pre-cum dripping from my dick and knew there was no need to quit.
Taking control, she pushed Matt down on the bed and kissed his stomach, working her way to his dick. He was a solid nine inches…not quite as thick as me but plenty for my wife to work with. She got on her hands and knees, and I knew what she wanted…to be fucked from behind as she sucked Matt's cock. Well, that was on the way, but not yet.
She lowered her head and began to lick him. What an unbelievable thing to see your wife licking another man's balls. I knew I should be fucking her, but I just had to watch. Darla gives great head because she knows when a man is about to explode. She always backs off just in time and makes me wait. I could tell by Matt's uneven breathing that she already had him close…and right then, she backed off and started working on his balls again.
Enough of the great view; time to get to work. I moved behind Darla, spread her gorgeous little ass cheeks, exposed her pink rosebud, and began to tongue fuck her ass. In and out, I drove my tongue, watching her head bob up and down on Matt whenever possible. Having her ass licked always drives her wild, and this time there was no holding back. When I speared two fingers into her pussy from behind, she raised her head from Matt's dick and moaned as she came. I stuck my face in her ass (I love to feel her ass contract as she comes) and enjoyed every minute.
When it was done, she went right back to work on Matt. I got up and slammed my dick into my wife's pussy, which was wetter than I had ever seen it in all those years of fucking her. I pounded her hard as she continued to work on our lucky college student. I had seen too much; I lasted only a few more strokes before shooting my load into her. Now everybody had gotten off except poor Matt, who was indeed ready.
I continued to watch, expecting my dick to get soft in Darla. Amazingly, and for the first time since I was a teenager, I stayed hard after coming. I moved slowly in her, knowing I could fuck her again at any time. Meanwhile, she was clearly getting Matt ready to come.
As I watched, I wondered how she would finish him. Would she swallow it? I wasn't going to tell her what to do (she was beyond listening anyway). She increased the sucking, making loud noises on him as she did with me in the hallway. Finally, Matt moaned, and I knew it was time for the kid to get his nut.
I should mention that one of the few things Darla is uncomfortable with is cum on her face. She's let me shoot off that way maybe four or five times…but she has to be extremely hot or a little drunk for it to happen. So I was amazed that as Matt went over the edge, Darla took his dick out of her mouth. She pointed it directly at her face and let the kid shoot one of the biggest loads of cum I had ever seen all over it. I couldn't see it hit her face since I was still fucking her from behind, but there was no doubt what she did, and Matt really got off on it.
As soon as he finished, Darla moved away from him and then moved away from me…so I knew she wanted my cock out of her for whatever reason. She laid on her back, and I saw that the kid had absolutely covered her face income. "All right, big boy," she laughed, "you got what you like to see. Let's fuck some more."
I immediately got on top of her…the boring old missionary position was never better. I pounded her again as she stared lovingly into my eyes with another man's come on her nose, chin, cheek, and even eyebrows. We came together, and Darla moaned, "I love you," to me as she went off.
It was far and away the most incredible sex we ever had. The good news? We already have our New Orleans reservations for next year, and they coincide with Matt's next spring break. The better news? Darla says she owes me one and promises to recruit a gorgeous work friend named Susan for me to play with.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 6,251 views
We searched the swinger personal ads and placed an advertisement of our own. Liz is 34, about 5'4", 110#, blonde, 34C. I'm 35, 5'10", 170#, dark hair, and a healthy 7". We traded pics with a few couples but finally settled on a couple, Jon and Allison. We made a dinner date for the coming weekend.
Jon and Allison were in their early 40's. Jon was built pretty much like me, but maybe an inch shorter. Allison was about 5'6", reasonably slim with huge breasts. They must have been nearly 38D! She also had auburn hair, which turned me on.
We hit it off very well at dinner, as though we had known each other a long time. After dinner, Jon and Allison invited us to their house for drinks, and we accepted. The conversation soon turned to the reason we were all together. Jon and Allison had been with another couple before, and we confessed that this was our first time. Liz admitted that she was uneasy about letting another man have her. Allison suggested we start off by soft swinging…just kissing and touching, you know, making out! We both looked at each other and agreed that we probably could handle that. So the girls traded places with the guys, and the new couples began kissing.
Since my wife is petite, Allison's full-figured body was new and different. As our tongues probed each other's mouths, her breasts pressed against my chest. I began kneading Allison's tit through her blouse when I heard a loan moan from Liz. I raised my head from Allison's hungry mouth and saw that Jon had Liz's sweater pushed up and one tit exposed. He was licking my wife's nipple!!! I got even harder than before, and Allison could feel my hardness pressing against her leg. "Watching my husband with Liz is turning you on, isn't it?" Allison whispered. "Yes," I said. "Well then, why don't we ease up and watch a little," Allison suggested.
We repositioned ourselves to continue touching each other and still watch Liz and Jon. Liz had her eyes closed with that look of concentration on her face that made me think she was now in a world of her own. Jon removed her sweater and her bra. Liz was now naked from the waist up, and Jon was sucking her nipples feverishly.
I unbuttoned Allison's blouse and removed her bra, releasing her massive tits. Her nipples were huge and hard, and I couldn't wait to get one in my mouth. I kept sneaking peeks at Liz as she continued getting her tits serviced by a pro.
Jon now had his hand up Liz's skirt, and she was slowly humping against his hand. I wonder just how far this soft swinging would go since none of us were showing any signs of wanting to quit! Just then, I felt Allison unzip my pants and pull my cock out. She moved to her knees in front of me and took my cock into her hot mouth! Now I was looking straight at my wife and Jon while Allison fucked her mouth with my cock.
Jon was fingering Liz pretty good, and Liz removed Jon's cock from his pants and started jacking him off. Jon had a much larger cock than mine, even though mine is nothing to be ashamed of! Jon's ministrations were really getting to Liz, and I finally heard her moan, "I want you to fuck me!" I couldn't believe my ears. My pretty, petite wife just asked another man to fuck her! Liz moaned again, "Fuck me, fuck me now!"
Liz laid down on the couch and raised her hips so Jon could remove her panties. Jon dropped his pants and moved up between her legs. I was staring at my wife's face as Jon entered her. She closed her eyes ever tighter and seemed to grit her teeth as she accepted his large cock into her petite little pussy.
I raised Allison's head from my cock and whispered that I wanted to fuck her too. Allison pulled her skirt up and slid her panties off her legs. She then got down on her hands and knees. I moved behind her and began fucking her doggie style while I watched Jon drive his cock again and again into my wife's pussy.
Liz started having an orgasm just as Jon drove his cock deep into her and held it there….having his own orgasm deep in my wife's pussy. This was all I could stand, and I came in Allison's pussy as she had an orgasm of her own. When it was all over, Allison smiled at me and said, "next time, we should have separate rooms so you can concentrate on me and not Liz! "
When we got up the following day, we were both a little uneasy around each other and finally decided to talk it out. Some 'day after' remorse, guilt, etc. I guess.
I told Liz what it had felt like to fuck Allison. I described her big breasts and how her pussy seemed to contract around my cock, actually milking me as I came. Liz described how it felt to have Jon's cock penetrate her. She said he came quite a bit, and even when we got back home, she noticed his cum was still leaking from her. She admitted being in our house with another man's semen leaking out of her pussy turned her on.
All this talk aroused us, and I asked Liz to masturbate for me. She knows that always turns me on, and she didn't disappoint me. She slipped her hand into her panties and started rubbing herself as I described again described my experience with Allison.
While Liz was rubbing herself, the phone rang. It was Jon and Allison. They said they were just checking on us...making sure we were ok after last night. They said that they wanted to meet us again. I asked Liz if she wanted to, and her answer was to start rubbing herself even faster. I accepted the invitation, and we made a date for the following weekend. After hanging up the phone, I lifted Liz off the stool, leaned her over the kitchen island, and gave her a rough fucking. She and I came almost immediately!
Finally, next Saturday arrived, and we met at Jon and Allison's promptly at seven. We had drinks and moved out to their deck to watch the sunset over the lake. Allison announced that the dinner was ready, and we moved to the dining room. After a delicious meal, we moved to the family room and chatted in front of the fireplace. Allison sat next to me, and my Liz sat next to Jon when we sat down. The atmosphere was very relaxed. It seemed perfectly normal to put my arm around Allison, and she placed her hand on my thigh. Jon and Liz assumed practically the same position.
Soft music played in the background, and kissing and petting soon began. Allison wasted no time in caressing my cock through my pants. Liz and Jon were French kissing with what apparently was a lot of tongue. Jon was kneading Liz's breast through her sweater. Jon finally suggested that we go to different bedrooms instead of sharing the same room. Liz was a little nervous, but we agreed. We went upstairs, and Allison led me into the guest bedroom while Jon and Liz proceeded to the master bedroom.
Allison and I hugged, and I began kissing her neck. She moaned softly and started unbuckling my belt. Soon Allison had my pants down and was on her knees, giving me an incredible blowjob. She stopped long enough to remove her top so I could look at her beautiful tits as she sucked me. Allison was an expert cock-sucker, and I could feel my orgasm building. Allison could sense my approaching orgasm, and she started sucking me even hard and deeper until I exploded in her mouth. She started swallowing as fast as she could to keep up with my ejaculations until I was finally spent. Allison then licked my cock and balls, cleaning up every drop of cum! She looked up at me with an evil grin and said, "Now you'll last longer when you're inside me!"
I laid Allison on the bed, removed her soaking wet panties, spread her legs wide, and started licking her clit. Allison immediately started moaning and moving her hips against my tongue. I inserted two fingers in her pussy and started fucking her with them while I licked and sucked on her clit. Every time she was on the verge of cumming, I would back off, leaving her in a frenzy of desire. This went on for some time until she was almost crazed with lust and begging me to let her cum. Finally, I didn't back off and sucked her clit through a mighty orgasm where she actually ejaculation in my face!
We both laid next to each other, touching, exploring until we both became aroused again. I moved on top of Allison, letting the full weight of my body lower onto her. Finally, I raised my hips and slid my hard cock into her hungry pussy. Allison wrapped her legs around my back, and I began stroking in and out of her. I stroked slowly, each of us savoring every sensation, in no hurry at all. Eventually, despite our self-control, a sense of physical urgency emerged. Our tempo increased until I slammed into her faster and faster until I couldn't hold it. I injected load after load of cum into her pussy. Allison's legs tightened around my back, and she cried her way through another orgasm.
We dozed off and finally got up to shower. We showered together, and I fucked Allison one more time, with her bending over, bracing her arms on her knees, and me pounding into her from the rear. When we were finished and dressed, we went back to the family room, and Jon and Liz were already there. I sat next to Liz, and she was totally exhausted. That told me her sexual release must have been tremendous.
As we drove home, we promised to give each other a complete description of our experience the following day. The next morning, this is what Liz told me...
Michael has asked me to write my own account of our second 'date' with Jon and Allison. Instead of sharing the same room, this time, Jon suggested going to different rooms. We had all been making out, and we were pretty horny. We all walked down the hall, and Michael gave me a big kiss and whispered in my ear to have fun. Then he and Allison went into the guest room. Jon led me to the master bedroom. To say I was a little nervous would have been an understatement!
Jon kissed me on the mouth and ran his hands under my sweater, cupping both of my breasts. He raised my shirt up and began sucking my nipples, and the feeling was beautiful.
While he was doing this, I unbuckled his belt and unzipped his pants. I broke his embrace and lowered myself to a kneeling position while pulling his pants down. I have always adored sucking cock, but this would be the first cock in my mouth other than my husband's.
I removed my sweater and threw it on the floor. I took Jon into my mouth and began sucking and licking his cock. Jon's cock is larger than Michael's, which means it is pretty big. As it grew inside my mouth, I sucked harder and harder. Jon was holding my head and fucking his cock in and out of my mouth until he finally began cumming. I tried to be a good girl and swallow it all, but it was too much. Some of it dripped down my chin and onto my tits. I rubbed his cum over my nipples, which seemed to excite him.
Jon and I finished undressing, and he laid me on my back and began licking my clit. I was already very horny and came immediately. Jon stood up, put my legs over his shoulders, and entered my pussy with his big cock. He stroked it in and out of me, again and again. I could hear Allison moaning from down the hall, and I could only wonder what my husband was doing to her. This excited me very much. I gasped to Jon to fuck me harder. Jon began really slamming it into me, really spreading my pussy with his huge cock. It hurt, but it was an exquisite hurt. I knew he was getting ready to cum, and finally, he slammed his cock deep in me and held it there as he shot load after load into my hot pussy. Another man was filling my womb with his seed. I felt deliciously dirty.
When he was finished, he laid down next to me, and we gently explored each other bodies. Jon spread my legs so he could see his cum in my pussy. I told him that Michael liked doing that too. Jon slid his finger into my wet pussy and slowly swirled it around, playing with our cum mix. Then I felt another finger on my asshole. I tensed up as the finger went from caressing to penetrating, but still, it felt strange and wonderful. I told him that my ass was virgin, and that seemed to excite him.
Jon left for a moment and came back with some kind of lubricant. He continued to finger the oil into my ass. Jon handed me the bottle and told me to rub it on his cock. This I did, and then he put me back on all fours.
Though I had never let Michael fuck or even finger my ass, I couldn't seem to stop Jon. I had just lost all control; I had no more inhibitions. He pressed his cock-head against my well-lubricated asshole and began applying pressure. He told me to concentrate on relaxing, and he continued the pressure. I could feel his cock slowly entering my ass, inch by inch. His finger had felt huge in my virgin ass, and his cock felt enormous. It hurt at first, but he was very gentle and careful. Pretty soon, Jon had his cock all the way in, and he rested, giving me a chance to adjust to this strange fullness.
Jon started sliding his cock almost all the way out, then slid it all the way in again. He did this very gently until I got used to it then he started seriously fucking my ass. I had NEVER had anything in my ass before, much less a cock this size, and I was getting very hot while he was fucking me. I could feel my own orgasm building, and I reached between my legs to rub my clit. I exploded almost immediately and actually squirted! Another first for me!
Jon continued pounding into my ass until his own climax, and he began pumping his hot cum into my ass. I had just thought I felt deliciously dirty when another man came in my pussy. Now that I was face-down ass-up and a man other than my husband pumping his sperm into my bowels, I felt like the dirtiest girl ever, and I loved it!
I didn't want Jon to pull out of me, so he just kind of laid on top of me until his cock softened up and kind of came out of me by itself. I wasn't even embarrassed when his load started to work its way out of my ass in cummy bubbles. In fact, I enjoyed it. We slept for a while and awoke to Jon's mouth on my nipple. He continued to lick and suck my breasts while his hand was between my legs, rubbing my clit. He made me cum.
We fell asleep again, and when we awoke, Jon told me he wanted to watch me masturbate. Usually, I would find that a little gross, with my pussy 'well used' at the moment. The new me, though, was totally down with the idea, so I started rubbing my clit with one hand and squeezing a breast with the other. Jon stood over me and began jacking off. We were both getting pretty turned on, and I was just starting to have an orgasm when Jon spread my legs, held his cock a few inches away, and coated my pussy with semen.
We went to the bathroom and took a shower together. Lots of touching and caressing. We dried each other, got dressed, and went to the living room to wait on Michael and Allison. As Michael and I drove home, he pressed me for details, and all I told him was that Jon had pumped his cum in every one of my holes, but he would have to wait until morning for the full details. That drove Michael wild!
- Read more...
- 2 comments
- 19,826 views
My wife has a gorgeous body. She is in her early 30’s and is beautiful. She is about 5’4", 135 pounds, dirty blonde hair, great breasts (C cup), plump ass, and her legs look amazing (especially when she’s in heels). She is a great woman and an awesome mom to our kids and I would never worry about her cheating. But I do know she has a kinky, sexy side to her, especially when music and alcohol is involved. Just watching her dance turns me on (and probably every other guy around). And she’s always kind of played it safe until this night.
About 10 that night, the ladies had already had a few drinks and brought out the speaker. The girls were grinding on us husbands and from where my buddy was standing, when my wife bent over to grind her ass on me, I know he got a straight show right down her shirt. I knew she knew exactly what she was doing, as I her make eye contact with him as she pushed her ass up against my hard dick.
A few minutes later, I was talking with his wife in some causal conversation and I overhear my wife joking with her husband about getting in the pool and jokingly gesturing like she was taking her clothes off and even make a comment about skinny dipping.
My buddy and I convinced the girls to head down to the pool. His wife disappeared quickly and came back with a very revealing bathing suit and my wife followed her in her short shorts and tank top down to the pool. His wife got in and my wife, while momentarily hesitant, pulled her pants down, took her shirt off, looked back at her husband and climbed up the ladder to the pool, right in front of him, wearing just her bra and thong. His wife took her top off and had her beasts available for everyone to see.
My wife looked at me, I nodded, and she took her bra off and tossed it out of the pool. My buddy caught a glimpse of my wife’s bare breasts and I could see his eyes light up with excitement.
Both wives backed up against their husbands in the pool, while giving each of us a nice view of each other’s wife's bare breasts while they both stuck their hands in our pants. I slowly stuck my hand in my wife’s parties and started to rub her pussy.
Her friend noticed a look in my wife’s eyes, so she moved closer to her and put her hand on my wife’s breast. I noticed my wife’s hand move over towards her friend's husband, and in both shock and excitement, I knew she had reached for his cock. Her hand stayed under the water for some time.
Without missing a beat, positions in the pool switched to my wife being backed up against her husband and his wife and my wife were making out. My wife was pressed up hard against her friend's husband and I knew she could feel his dick pressed up against her ass. I watched as she slipped her hand down into his pants.
I watched as her husband's hand bushed against my wife’s bare chest. Positions changed back to each of our wives back with their Husband. My wife pressed up against my dick. She felt my dick with her hand, and knew this was exciting to me. I whispered in her ear to take her panties off, but she was reluctant. I then reached down and slid them off — making it known to everyone she was fully naked.
The water was getting cold, so we decided to all get out and head back inside. I watched my buddy watch my wife get out of the pool, completely naked.
- Read more...
- 1 comment
- 18,472 views
All rights reserved
Part One
The stench of sex blends with perfume and aftershave to place Celia’s every nerve ending on alert. Bret had sown the seed of temptation. So now, on those lonely nights her husband is away on a flight, she joins the other sexually frustrated, seeking to quench her cravings. With the image of her fantasy lover in mind, Celia waits for him to find her. But in this murky place, none of the furtive figures are discernible as they flutter about.
Then, from the darkness, a whiff of masculine cologne propels a ticklish trimer careening through her core. She dare not look. Her only interest is he soon has her withering in pleasure. Celia tenses as instinctually she perceives his presence. Suddenly, his fiery breath caresses the nape. She freezes in anticipation as her skin sprouts goosebumps.
Celia’s eyes close as his body molds against hers. Even though her heavy wool skirt provides a barrier, she detects his every twitch. She detects movement in the dark. Others gather in preparation to witness her shame in this act of decadence. Faceless forms jockey for position, drawing the oxygen from the room.
He hikes her skirt over her bum. Celia’s panties become crepe paper in his hands as he rips them off. Modesty dictates she ends her scandalous display by lowering her skirt. But her insatiable cravings demand she spread her legs instead.
A whimpering moan escapes her lips as his bulbous head traces over her entrance. Not wanting to complicate her fantasy with reality, Celia dare not look back. Instantly, her breasts are swaying to the rhythm of his thrusts. Spectators gasp, hands are on her breast, their moans fill her ears. Yet, through the swirling vortex of sensual pleasures, Celia’s focus remains locked on the pounding phallus until her body convulses in orgasmic bliss.
Alone on her bed, the buzzing dildo remains firmly embedded when Celia finally opens her eyes. Once more, she is left to her own devices to find momentary relief from her insatiable cravings.
Celia slowly withdraws her favorite dildo, but instead of freeing it from her love canal, she shoves it back in for one last thrill. Her hips rotate as Celia questions the five-year relationship and three-year marriage to Bret. But her love for Bret isn’t in question. Instead, her dilemma stems from the strain of living with a man whose job keeps him away for days on end.
An hour later, Celia squeezes her thighs together once more before turning the car off. One more little thrill before starting the workday. “Damn you, Bret. You may be the love of my life, but this waiting alone at home for you to reappear is getting old.” But, of course, there’s no reply. Her husband doesn’t return from his flight until tomorrow.
Before buckling down to work, Celia makes a stop by the lunchroom for her morning coffee. Marcy joins her, patiently waiting for her turn at the coffee machine, asking, “Aren’t you sleeping well?”
“Does it show?” Marcy nods. “Bret’s on the last day of a ten-day flight, and I don’t sleep well when he’s away.”
Mary smiles sympathetically. “Yeah, I remember being twenty-three. Twice a day sometimes didn’t do the trick.”
“At this stage, every other day sounds doable,” Celia says with a giggle.
Celia takes a sip as Xillia sticks her head in the door, saying, “Celia, Mark wants to see you before you start.”
Celia tilts her head. “Did he say what he needed?”
Xillia smiles. “I’ll let him tell you.” She gives a wink, “but don’t worry, he’s in a terrific mood.”
A million scenarios rush through Celia’s mind. But, unfortunately, not one ends well when the Senior Partner of Johnston and Johnston asks to speak to you first thing in the morning.
Xillia leads Celia into the reception area outside Mark Johnston’s office. She does a double-take from her desk as Celia stares. “Mark’s expecting you. Is there a problem?”
Unable to move, Celia asks, “Do I look alright?”
Xillia suppresses a giggle. “You’re stunning.”
In a whisper, Celia asks, “Is he firing me?”
Xillia slowly shakes her head, extending an index finger toward Mark’s door.
Celia taps on the door to Mark’s office before turning the handle. Mark waves her inside, saying, “Celia, glad you could stop by. Please take a seat.”
“Is there a problem, sir?”
Mark holds Celia’s personnel file. “Celia, are you as surprised as I was to learn you have worked for us a year already?”
“Yes, sir. Or I mean no, sir, I enjoy working here so much. Time just flew by... Am I in trouble?”
Mark nods, “You will be if you don’t start calling me Mark.” But then, he chuckles, “I’m kidding. Your work and work ethic is exemplary.”
A nervous tremor vibrates through and through. Celia clutches her hands so as not to show them shaking. Mark pours a glass of water, handing it to Celia, “Calm down, my dear. Then, with your permission, I would like to discuss your future with Johnston and Johnston.”
Celia catches herself before placing the glass on her boss’s desk. She damn sure didn’t want to get fired for leaving rings on the antique mahogany desk.
Mark smiles. “Celia, where do you see yourself in five years.”
“I’m taking paralegal classes and hope to earn a position when I graduate.”
“Marvelous. We all need a goal to shoot for. How far along are you.”
“I’ll graduate in six months, sir.”
“We always need outstanding paralegals. Would you consider a position with us after you graduate?”
Nervously Celia bows her head, “Earning a paralegal position here is my goal.”
Mark taps his upper lip. “I understand the paralegal course is pricey. How would you feel about me financing your studies in return for agreeing to take a paralegal position with us.”
Bewildered, Celia’s head spins. “You are too kind. But I could never ask you to do that, sir.”
Mark extends his index finger, “First, you didn’t ask. I volunteered.” He raises another finger. “Second, you proved yourself as a superior employee with great work ethics, so it’s prudent business.” Holding up a third finger, his steel-blue eyes lock with hers. “And if you don’t quit calling me sir, I’ll need to spank you.”
Celia’s thighs involuntarily twitch together at the prospect of being bent over this handsome man’s lap. Of course, he’s kidding, but the image of those long tapered fingers swatting her bare ass is a mind-boggling turn-on.
Mark jars Celia from her vision, saying, “Shall we discuss why I brought you here today.”
Celia nods. Mark says, “Confidentiality is the crux of our company. For an employee to advance, they must be a trusted team player.” Mark holds his stare. “Celia, are you a trusted team player?”
“What I see and hear inside this office stays inside these walls. I think my work history proves this, Mark.”
“Most definitely, and therefore I thought of you when this position opened.”
Celia’s eyebrows bunch as she asks, “I don’t recall seeing a position being posted.”
Mark chuckles. “The best positions are never posted. They’re offered.” Mark studies Celia a moment longer before saying, “Xillia started this position three years ago. Last semester she graduated from law school, and last week she passed the State Bar. This is her last week as my administrative assistant. I would like for you to fill the position she’s vacating.”
“Is Xillia leaving the company?”
“No, she’s our newest associate.”
“Sir, I’m honored. Yes, this position is a dream come true.”
“Don’t be rash. This position requires a dedication some may not be willing to commit to, so think this over before making your decision. I have yet to explain your duties.”
Celia nods as Mark presses the intercom. “Xillia, would you mind joining us”
Xillia enters, locking the door. “Yes, sir.”
“Celia expresses an interest in filling your position. Would you mind going over some of what that entails?”
Xillia nods, facing Celia. “As the head of the company, Mark fills a stressful position. So we want him relaxed and at his best at all times.” She holds her hand out to Celia. “Allow me to demonstrate.”
Hand in hand, they approach Mark. “ust as I suspected, can you tell how keyed up he is?” Xillia motions toward the tent in Mark’s trousers.
Celia freezes, pulling back. But her eyes don’t leave the outline of Mark’s magnificent manhood in his slacks. Xillia smiles. “Don’t be intimidated. Let’s examine it closer, shall we.”
Celia’s breaths quicken as Xillia’s delicate fingers lowers the zipper. She fishes his cock free, turning to Celia as she strokes. “Have you ever seen anything so masculine?” Lost in her captivation, Celia isn’t aware of her head shaking slowly from side to side.
Xillia sinks to her knees, engulfing Mark’s erection in her mouth. Celia’s hips sway in mesmerized fascination until Xillia removes his wet red cock from between her lips, swirls her tongue around the head before summoning Celia. Then, in a sex-starved trance, Celia joins her kneeling on the other side of Mark’s legs.
A moan escapes Celia’s widespread lips as Xillia smiles, tilting his cock toward her, and says, “Taste his shaft. But remember, he adores wet juicy head.”
Fixated, Celia’s fingers encircle his erection. She savors his aroma as her tongue sloshes around the head. Then she takes him into her throat. So focused on her blowjob, discovering Xillia naked a moment later surprises her.
“My turn,” Xillia says, wrapping her fingers around Mark’s cock.
Celia stands, and in mindless fascination, lowers the zipper on her dress. Her mind swirls. One event morphs into another until Xillia is sprawled in front of her on Mark’s desk. Behind her, Mark eases Celia forward toward the V of Xillia’s widespread legs. Celia’s mouth an inch from Xillia’s pussy, Mark enters her. In forbidden captivation, Celia savors the thrill of a man the same size as her husband pounding into her. As Mark thrusts, Bret’s image flashes in her mind. Forgive me, Honey, but I can’t stop now. I promise to make it up to you.
Twenty minutes later, Celia’s pussy is overflowing with Mark’s sperm. Xillia’s juices coat her face, and for the first time in weeks, she’s experiencing the glow of sexual satisfaction.
Xillia takes Celia in her arms, tracing her tongue over Celia’s lips, before giving her a passionate kiss. Their lips part and Xillia says, “Welcome to the eighteenth floor. We’ll have a ball.”
Mark kisses both women and says, “Xillia, I see no reason for prolonging this. Call maintenance to move your things into your new office and help Celia settle in this afternoon.
Xillia nods. “And you need to get a move on. You’re due in court in an hour.”
Mark chuckles on his way to the shower. “Celia, those are some humongous shoes you’ll be filling.”
Celia giggles, “I can only imagine.”
Alone, Celia steps into her panties with a sigh. Xillia studies her, asking, “Are you all right.”
“Conflicted,” Celia says with a shrug. “I’m no cheater, but God, I enjoyed what just took place.”
Xillia nods, asking, “Is this the first time you took the bull by the horns and taken what you needed. Instead of waiting for a man to give it to you.”
“Am I that obvious?”
“What we need is a long talk over lunch. Let’s go.”
“Xillia, it’s not even ten o’clock.”
“You now report to Mark, who when in a satisfied state of mind cares less how you spend your time.”
The two women follow the maître d to their table as Celia scans the restaurant. Finally, Xillia asks, “Does this place meet with your approval?”
“Unfortunately, Xillia, I can’t afford this.”
Xillia laughs, “Obviously, Mark neglected discussing the salary and perks of your new position.”
Celia’s mouth opens as Xillia playfully flings a credit card toward Celia. “You now have an expense account. Lunch is Mark’s treat.”
On their second martini, Xillia asks, “Are you ready to tell me what’s bothering you.”
Celia glances around the room, ensuring their privacy. “I can justify losing my mind once, but I can’t rectify being a concubine.”
Xillia giggles. “You’re not a concubine. Think of this as being compensated for taking what you need while giving what Mark needs.”
“I’m a married woman, and however you justify this, sex outside the marriage is wrong.”
“Celia, you marry for love. But just because you love someone doesn’t mean you’re sexually satisfied.”
Celia shakes her head, “You marry to be the only other person in each other’s life.”
“That’s the beauty of this arrangement. You go to work, take care of all your pent-up sexual frustrations. Then return home to love your husband with a satisfied mind.”
“And in the meantime, my husband is faithfully abiding by our vows. I can’t do that to him.”
Xillia takes a sip and smiles. “You’re either a conniving little bitch, or the most loving wife I ever met.”
“What do you mean.”
“Are you concerned with him discovering your sexual trysts or considering allowing him to share the freedom you’re experiencing?”
Celia gives a sheepish shrug, “A little of both, I guess.”
“Have you two discussed playing with other people?”
Celia nods, “Which I immediately shot down accusing him of wanting to have an affair.”
“Is he serious about wanting to play with other people?”
“The idea of fucking other women turns him on,” Celia says.
Xillia nods, “And with seeing you fucking other men.”
“I guess. He brought it up, knowing I wouldn’t be thrilled with the idea.”
“Are you planning on telling him all about your new position? Or are you pacifying your guilty conscience?”
“Pacifying my conscience for at the least the time being.”
Xillia laughs. “Mark’s going to be thrilled. You’re a much bigger jackpot than he expected.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
“Let’s just say I am a regular guest at his and Helen’s parties.”
“Who’s Helen?”
“Mark’s wife.”
“Oh my God, Mark flaunted you in front of his wife.”
“No. He fucked me in front of his wife while she did the same with anybody striking her fancy.”
Celia gulped her drink in stunned silence. Xillia finally asks, “Any idea how you will reveal this to Bret?” Celia shakes her head, and Xillia says, “Don’t worry, I do.”
***
Five o’clock Friday afternoon, Celia answers the doorbell to find Xillia on her front steps dressed to kill. Her short black cocktail dress is split to her naval, with the hem just below her shapely ass.
Xillia rushes through the door carrying a garment bag. “Is he home yet?”
Celia shakes her head. “He should be here any minute.”
Xillia hands her the garment bag. “Put this on and hurry. We have little time.”
“What’s this?”
Xillia arches her eyebrows. “A little something to ensure tonight goes as expected. I took you as a size 6, am I right?” Celia nods.
Half an hour later, from the front door, Bret says, “Honey, you better be naked. I sported this diamond cutter all afternoon thinking about what I’m about to do to you.” His shirt is halfway unbuttoned as he freezes in the den. Bret’s eyes lock on the voluptuous blond sitting across from his wife. Then, finally, he pries his eyes from her exposed cleavage to lock with her sky-blue eyes, as she says, “Don’t stop on my account.”
Celia hastily introduces Xillia to her husband. “Honey, this is Xillia, my coworker.”
Bret’s lips form an unenthusiastic frown. “But, Celia, this is my first night home.”
Celia pats the sofa. “Sit down, Honey. Have I got a story to tell.”
Bret gives Celia a confused stare. But before he can speak, Xillia flops on the other side of him, saying, “You’re going to be so impressed with your little wife.”
Of course, with the sexual aspect of her new position omitted, twenty minutes later, Bret sits between the two women with a broad smile. “Honey, I’m so proud of you. We should go out to celebrate your new position.”
Xillia busts out laughing. “Damn, Celia. Why didn’t we think of that.” Both women are laughing as Bret turns from one to the other. Giving Xillia’s cleavage a covert glance, as he does.
Xillia gives Bret a mischievous smile. “Is there something on my dress? Or are these what you find so fascinating?” she says as she pulls the flaps of her dress apart, allowing her breast to spring free.
Bret’s head shoots around to face Celia with his mouth agape. She grins. “Those are some bodacious ta-ta’s. Aren’t they?” He raises his hand to cop a feel. But thinks better of it and faces Celia and asks, “What’s going on?”
Celia shrugs. “I’m sure I don’t know what you mean.”
He turns back to Xillia, who smiles as her index fingers trace circles around her nipples. Then, turning back to Celia, she’s doing the same thing. But before he can comment, both women straighten their dresses and stand. Finally, Celia says, “We’re going out to celebrate. Are you joining us or staying home?”
A fabulous dinner at the swankest restaurant in town and three hours of hopping from one nightclub to another find Bret and Celia grinding on the dance floor. Finally, Bret says, “Honey, not to be rude, but do you think we can lose Xillia and go home?”
Celia snuggles close, “Whatever for. The three of us are having so much fun. Why would we want to ditch Xillia?”
“Celia, they say men might die from going this long with a Boner. You don’t want my death on your conscience.”
Celia raises her head, drawing her lips to his. Her head slowly shakes side to side, and she says, “Xillia and I are going to team up to ensure you don’t die.”
Bret’s head shoots back. His eyes lock with hers, and he asks, “Are you insinuating what I think you are?” Celia gives a broad smile and nods. “Let’s take this show to the house.”
Inside their home, the girls usher Bret upstairs to the master bedroom. He unbuttons the first two buttons on his shirt before freezing. Then, facing Celia, he asks, “Are you sure about this?”
They smile as Celia unbuttons his shirt, and Xillia takes care of his pants. In moments, the three are standing naked beside the bed. Bret glances from one to the other, asking, “This is new to me. What do we do.”
Xillia suppresses a giggle patting the bed. “Jump up here on your back. We’ll think of something.”
With no need to get Bret up for the task, both women position themselves on either side of him, taking turns licking and sucking. In moments his toes curl, his legs grow taught, and he groans, “I can’t hold back any longer.”
Xillia pulls down hard on his shaft, covering the head with her mouth. One stroke, and he’s going off like a Roman Candle. Her eyes never leave his as she greedily gulps every drop. When his trimmers stop, she takes Celia’s head in her hands, giving her a tongue-sloshing kiss.
Bret watches in fascination as both women explore each other’s bodies. In no rush, they linger with tantalizing caresses until morphing into a classic 69. Bret maneuvers, waiting for an opportunity to plunge his cock into Xillia’s dripping honey pot. Only to draw her stern rebuke. “Not this time, Bucko, do Celia first. Then if you’re man enough, come see me.”
With Celia on top of Xillia, Bret brings his cock to her entrance. Then, with a gentle thrust, he’s inside and stroking. Xillia is soon alternating between Bret’s shaft and balls and Celia’s clit. While Celia follows her urges with her mouth on Xillia’s clit. It could have lasted but a minute or an hour. Time is impossible to calculate in this state of arousal. But after each reached the pinnacle of sexual bliss, they lay in a panting huddle on tangled sheets. Then, with endorphins enhancing their post-orgasmic glow, the three make their way to the den for a glass of fine red wine.
Xillia and Bret settle in on the sofa as Celia excuses herself. Bret studies Xillia’s sensual form and asks, “Would you mind my asking what I owe the pleasure of your company this evening.”
She smiles, “The subject came up during lunch conversation the other day.”
Bret nods, “Which of you brought up the subject of tag-teaming me.” “I don’t recall. We both mentioned being horny, and when the subject evolved into who might remedy the situation, your name came up.” Xillia toys with his flaccid cock. “I sincerely hope you’re not offended.”
“Not in the least. My curiosity comes from her going ballistic when I brought up the subject.”
“She mentioned that. Celia also said her biggest fear is you going bat ass crazy if she ever fucks another man.”
Bret’s cock jerked in her hand. “She’s wrong about that. Her doing another man is my deepest fantasy.”
Xillia giggles, “Exactly what I told her.”
“So your conversation went from playing with other men to a threesome with me.”
“In a way. Being all men fantasize about having two women, I explained this would be a fantastic way to break the ice. If she’s agreeable to you having fun, you should willingly return the favor.”
Before he could reply, Celia asks, “What are you two talking about?”
Xillia shrugs. “Me fucking your husband while you fuck any good-looking man striking your fancy.”
Celia studies his twitching erection in Xillia’s hand. “Well, he brought up the subject, and he’s thrilled by the prospect.” She twirls her tongue around his head and asks, “Honey, do you want to watch me being fucked?”
Unable to find his voice, Bret nods. Celia’s tongue darts over her lips. “Why don’t you tell me who you would like to see fucking me? And do it while you’re fucking Xillia.”
Bret’s gaze rises from his wife’s tongue on his shaft to Xillia sprawled on the floor with a finger stroking her slit. Then, in a sensual whisper, Xillia says, “Get over here and show me what you can do with that hunk of manhood.”
One swipe of the head over her flowing gash, and Bret plunges balls deep inside his wife’s beautiful coworker. He continues bucking until Celia squats over Xillia’s face and wraps her arms around his neck.
In a communal effort, first one, then another, follows their urge into another position. Finally, sprawled with widespread legs, Celia thrusts into Xillia’s mouth as Bret pounds into Xillia from behind until the three reach simultaneous release.
***
Monday morning Celia only has time to set her cup on her desk before Mark calls her into his office. She finds Mark, Xillia, and a beautiful brunette sitting around his desk. Mark says, “Come in, Celia. I would like you to meet Helen.”
The brunette stands, her eyes sweep over Celia before saying, “Xillia’s been telling us all about your weekend.” Then, after a much too tight hug, she says, “From the sounds of it, we will be fast friends in no time.”
“I hope so, Mrs. Johnston.”
“Please, no need for formalities. Call me Helen,” she says, tracing a fingertip over Celia’s breast. “Unless, of course, you enjoy spankings.”
Celia’s tongue darts over her lips, “Well, sometimes I’m a very naughty girl.”
Helen laughs, and Mark asks, “Celia, we have a core group of liberal-minded friends who enjoy the same pastime the three of you engaged in this weekend. So you would honor us if you and Bret would join us at our home this weekend.”
“Oh, I’m afraid this short of a notice Bret may not have time to change his schedule if he’s booked for a flight. So if you will excuse me for a moment, I’ll call to see if he’s free.”
Mark picks up the phone. “Give me his number. I’ve been dying to meet the man who won the heart of my stunning new assistant.”
Celia is on pins and needles as Mark dials the number. Then she listens with bated breath to one side of the conversation. “Bret, Mark Johnston, I hope I’m not interrupting anything.”
“No, no problems, just the opposite. I wanted to share how proud we are here at Johnston and Johnston to have Celia taking such an active role in our firm.”
“We feel the same. Celia’s a real asset to the firm.”
“Anyway, we like to think of our employees as family, and this weekend the wife and I are throwing a little something we would love for you and Celia to attend if you’re free.”
“No, nothing formal. Just friends getting together for a little fun.”
“Fantastic. I’m looking forward to meeting you.”
“Oh, before I forget. Bill Thomas will be there, and he’s been talking about buying a plane. I don’t know one plane from another. I think he said he’s looking at a Gulfstream. Anyway, I wanted to give you a heads up. Bill’s got the deepest pockets in town. So if he offers you a job, hold out for top dollar.”
Mark laughs. “Don’t give it a second thought. I told you, we’re a family around here.”
He gives Celia a wink, placing the receiver in the cradle. “From your husband’s reaction, it sounds like we’re on for Saturday.”
Celia’s thighs twitch together as she giggles. “I’m looking forward to an entertaining evening.”
Helen bounces to her feet. “Girls, I think a little shopping is in order. Let’s go.”
Mark says, “Wait a minute, I was thinking about having a little pre-party fun this morning.”
Helen gives a mischievous smile and says, “Honey, for what I have planned for this weekend, you’ll need to rest up all week, so you’re ready to go all night Saturday.” Helen then ushered the girls toward the door.
***
Bret meets Celia at the door when she arrives home, lugging several shopping bags. He lightens her load by taking a few following her into the den. “Hey Baby, your boss called this morning inviting us to a party this weekend.”
Celia nods with a smile. “I know. I was in his office during the call.”
Bret’s head tilts. “What’s behind him personally inviting me.”
Celia shrugs, “He just wanted to ensure you understood we were welcome, I guess.”
“Who is this Bill Thomas guy he mentioned.”
“One of our biggest clients. He’s the head of Thomas Industries.”
Bret’s eyes widen. “Just to be clear about this, we are talking about international Conglomerate, Thomas Industries?”
Celia nods. “He has us on a seven-figure retainer. Mark and Bill went to college together. Why?”
Bret flops on the sofa. “God, are you telling me we’ll be attending a party with one of the richest men in the world in attendance.”
“From what I understand, he’ll be one of several power brokers there.”
“I never knew Johnston and Johnston are so well connected.”
“There are probably a lot of things about the firm you’re unaware of.”
Lost in thought, Bret gives an absent-minded nod. “I guess I should buy a tux for this shindig. What do you think? If this guy is looking for a pilot, I want to make a favorable first impression.”
“You won’t need a tux.”
“Yeah, you’re right. I don’t want to overdo it. A new Italian suit will work.”
“I think a sports coat and slacks will be fine.”
“No tie?”
“I don’t think you’ll find a tie in the house, being worn anyway.”
“Will there be a theme?”
Celia places her shopping bags on the coffee table. “Honey, I think we need to discuss something.”
Bret’s brow furrows. “Sure, Honey, what’s on your mind.”
“The theme for the party.” Celia waits for Bret’s nod before continuing. “This is one of those parties you tried to convince me to attend.”
“I’m not following you. What kind of party have I tried to convince you to attend.”
Celia takes a deep breath to calm her nerves. “Helen took us shopping today.”
Bret holds up his hand to stop her. “Whose Helen, and whose us.”
“Helen is Mark’s wife, and she took Xillia and me shopping for something to wear to the party.”
“Didn’t she think we could afford clothes?”
“She wants us to be dressed for the theme.”
“You’re confusing me. What kind of party requires you to be dressed theme-appropriate.”
“Don’t move. I’ll be right back.”
Bret is reading the paper when Celia returns. She’s clad in a long, flowing dress split on one side to the hip. The back scoops to the flair of her ass, and the front is open to the naval. A pair of five-inch spike stilettos complete the ensemble.
Celia clears her throat to gain Bret’s attention. Then enters the room with each step, revealing thigh-high stockings. Finally, she does a slow pirouette and says, “Every lady will wear something of this nature, or less. What do you think.”
“I think I want to fuck you, right now, right here.”
Celia nods with a sly smile. “But, of course, most of the guys at the party will think the same thing, and a few will get the chance to do just that.”
“And what am I supposed to be doing while all this is going on.”
“Fucking one of the trophy wives striking your fancy, silly,” Celia giggles.
“Xillia will be there. Maybe she’s more to your taste,” Celia says with a broad smile.
“Are you saying this is a high-end swingers party?”
“Swinger is quaint but appropriate, I guess.”
Bret’s eyes sweep over her body, then lock with hers. Then he does it again before slowly standing and scooping Celia up in his arms. She gives him a loving kiss and says, “Let me take this off first. I want to at least build some sexual tension Saturday night before having it covered with cum stains.”
Bret is taking the steps two at a time when he says, “Then you had better hurry.”
- Read more...
- 3 comments
- 4,467 views
I entered, and there she was sitting at the bar with a young college boy. His name was Steve. When she introduced me to him, he said "You didn't tell me that you are married." She said "Does that really matter?" I knew then, that tonight, it was finally going to happen.
She teased him relentlessly. She had on a red dress with no bra. It had a plunging V between her breasts, and the sides were wide open from her arm pits to her waist. He could see the entire side of her tit and her nipple was plainly visible. They got up and danced to a fast rock song, her dress slipped from off one shoulder, then the other, exposing her entire upper torso above her waist. She danced and her shapely 36c breasts swayed to and fro, for the entire nightclub to see. After a minute or so she slowly raised her dress back onto her shoulders. Then they returned to the bar, she said, "I'm hot, come on boys, take me for a ride."
I drove, and Steve directed me to a secluded spot, out in the country. He was in the backseat with her, and was rubbing her breasts. When we arrived, I joined them in the back of the van. Steve and I lowered her dress. I sucked on her right tit as he did the same to her left one. She was rubbing his cock thru his pants, when she blurted out. "Oh, that's a nice one." His hand was all the way up her legs under the dress and he was fingering her pussy thru her panty hose.
Then she arose, and removed her dress and hose and said, "Sorry honey, guests go first." She laid down and spread her legs, exposing her hairy cunt for his pleasure, and hers. Steve unbuckled and exposed his manhood. He was about 6"+ inches long, but his cock was really fat. Karen winced as the girth of his cock split her labia apart and drove all the way into her. As he was humping her it occurred to me that we never discussed whether she would let another man cum in her, but knowing her, I was sure she would. She had an IUD so she was protected from pregnancy. I could see Steve tense up and he plunged all the way inside of her as he grunted his orgasm.
When he got off of her, I couldn't believe what I saw, his spunk was gushing out of her, and left a big puddle of his semen on the car floor. It was now my turn to mount her. I stuck my 7-1/2-inch very skinny cock into her. I couldn't believe the sensation. Her cunt was red hot from the friction of his cock rubbing against her vaginal wall. I slid right in because his slimy cum had lubricating her normally very dry passage. I didn't last long because of the feeling of her used pussy. I came and added my semen to his. We went back to the club to have one last drink. As she stood there, she told me it was time to go home, because cum was running down her leg, and was visible to others. it was obvious she had sex with the two of us, and where our semen was deposited.
Now I have to say, after numerous encounters, a few times after having sex with a guy, and him cumming in her, as I laid there she would pass her used cunt over my face to show me what she had done. I couldn't bring myself to put my tongue on her just used pussy, although I'm sure she would have loved it if i would clean her, and I'm sure she was giving me a hint. But no. I didn't desire another man's cum in my mouth, but sloppy seconds and another man's semen on my cock, didn't bother me.
My wife dislikes condoms, and hates facials or the mess of cumming on her breasts or stomach. She gets most of her satisfaction from a man ejaculating inside her. It has been medically proven that when a man cums in a woman, the hormones from his semen are absorbed thru the vaginal walls into her bloodstream. The result of this is a euphoric feeling of relaxation for the woman. Ever notice how a woman, who has just been inseminated, will lay there in a daze or goes to sleep? I have read that a man's DNA can be found in the woman's body afterwards. So if you are sharing your wife for her pleasure, being inseminated by the bull is I know what my wife desires, and very likely yours.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 8,500 views
Laura is 5'6", about 130 with 36D beautiful breasts. Her long dark hair waving over her nipples is a lovely sight. I stand 6'4" and about 200 lbs. Colton is a smaller man than I am, with blonde hair and a great body. All this aside, I didn't think of anything ever happening. We were just friends out for drinks.
Well, we were loaded, so we headed back to Colton's house. Colton lived with two girls. One was involved with someone, and we never really talked. The other one was Emily, short, tan, and a body that could kill. I always wanted to fuck her, and Laura knew that.
Laura and I were hanging out on the couch, Colton was in the bathroom. Out of the blue, Laura asked me if I wanted to fuck Emily? I asked her if she was serious, and she said yes.
The next thing you know, she gets up, goes to Emily's room, and then comes back and says, "Ok, it's done, she's waiting for you." The catch was that she was going to fuck Colton. I decided what the hell, how could I pass up the chance to fuck a really sexy woman and watch my lover fuck another man?
I got up and walked into Emily's room. She gave me a come-hither smile as I entered, so I laid on the bed next to her. She was wearing a cut-off t-shirt and panties. I could see the bulge of her pussy through the thin panties. We started to kiss and caress each other.
Emily asked me if Laura and I did this often? I told her it was a first. That got her excited. She undid my shorts and took my fat cock into her mouth. She worked over the head for what seemed an hour while she held my balls in her hand. I was playing with her firm tits and about to come when she told me to wait. We took all of our clothes off and started kissing very hard. I didn't have a condom, so the action abruptly stopped. She told me Colton probably had one, so I got up and went into his room.
There was Laura and Colton in 69, and loving it. I asked for a condom, and Colton gave me one. Before I left to put it on and fuck Emily, Laura motioned for me to come over. She took Colton's cock into her mouth, and I started fucking her from behind on the side of the bed. Laura was screaming as she took Colton's cock to the base and back.
After some of that, I went back into Emily's room. She was on all fours. No panties. Ass up, face down. She wiggled her hips to put her pussy on full display. I could smell her arousal from across the room. "Fuck me!" she demanded. I wrapped Willie and slid into the wettest, tight pussy I've ever had. I couldn't get it in all the way due to the size difference of our bodies.
We fucked in every position possible. I got between Emily's legs and sucked on her swollen clit, and licked the length of her wet pussy. She squeezed my head between her thighs and had a massive orgasm.
It was my turn after that. Emily took my anxious cock in her mouth again and sucked and stroked. She opened her mouth, and I came all over her tongue, cheeks, chin, and breasts. She then took my cock in her mouth again and sucked me dry as she rubbed my cum all over her body.
We lay there together all sweaty for a while. Laura came in and laid next to Emily. They started kissing and playing with each other's breasts.
I immediately got hard again and started fucking Emily from behind while lying on our side. What a treat I was in store for until Colton walked in the room with his hard dick in his hand, and Emily freaked. That was the end of that. After all, a roommate is just a roommate, at least at this house.
Laura and I giggled to ourselves as we walked to the car. What a night it had already been! We fucked for hours after we got home!
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 5,467 views
So hubby and I had many, many conversations about what types of things we would like to do with another couple and what types of rules we wanted to follow…some that got thrown out the window right away! Should we kiss? How about watching each other? What about the big finish? With who? What to do? So many things! Some for us were never a question but others? Being flexible is key, you can’t set things in stone because you never know until the time comes!
With this in mind, we were interested to see what opportunities would come our way. We had been on SLS, working on our profile and figuring out what pictures to add. Then we got our first email!!!! We opened it and we were both like OMG she is so cute!!!! She asked if we had any pics, and I was going to post them that day, so I sent her one. She said we were cute too!!!! We felt like a bunch of giggly school girls!!! We exchanged a few teasing emails and we still didn’t know etiquette or if there were any rules…so I told her our names and sent her my phone number.
A few days later, after some hot loving, I got a text. Hubby and I were all cuddly in bed and I checked it and was like “it’s her!!!!” So we were texting back and forth and she sent us some naughty pictures…the rest of us exchanged phone numbers so all four of us were texting. We decided to meet the following week. We set up a babysitter and kept texting. It shifted to my hubby to her and her hubby to me texting each other. Lots of dirty, dirty things and pics. We were still virgins and shy, so we didn’t send any naughty pics yet.
So the night we met, we were so nervous!!!! It’s like a first date, but with couples. We met at a bar for some drinks. We got to sit and talk and just hang out and see how comfortable we were with each other. Pictures really don’t give people justice…it really is all about the personalities. I was a little unsure about hubby from the pics, but when we met, everything was fine…they were both so nice and fun to hang out with. After a few hours, my hubby asked if they wanted to come back to our place!!! The vibe was good, so why not!
So we got back to our house, sent the babysitter on her way and went to hang out in our playroom in the basement. We sat around talking and generally being a little nervous, until finally she suggested we get it started. So she climbed on top of her hubby and started kissing him and I did the same to mine, right next to each other on the couch. Things started to progress and clothes started moving around and body parts were poking out…I heard “Look honey, she has big boobies!”…lol! That totally helped lighten the mood and then she and I started kissing…next thing I know, we are missing clothes and the boys started losing theirs too. After a little of that we were all naked and really fooling around with our spouses and she said, “well, are we going to fuck or what?” and we proceeded to swap.
Normally I’m a go for it kind of girl, but I was definitely on the hesitant side of this for some reason. I think I was worried that we were fundamentally going to ruin our awesome marriage because of this, and I wasn’t really sure how into it I really was. But I thought, it was just sex, nothing else! It had never been a problem for me before, so why let it be now? Then hubby basically jumped her with glee right in front of me and there was no turning back.
So, her hubby and I started kissing and I realized it really was just about sex and nothing else. It helped put me at ease and really start to get into it. We all fooled around with each other a lot! Lots of kissing and touching and sucking…it was strange having someone go down on you after ten years of just your husband doing it! But it was cool…my hubby brought her to orgasm and she squirted right on his face. Surprise!!!! And it is strange to suck another guy's cock with your husband right near you. Next thing I know hubby starts fucking her…now that was hard to see…I’m not going to lie…so I had to distract myself somehow, so I stopped kissing him and asked if he wanted me to hop on. He said, “What?”. And I said “Sorry, that is something hubby and I say, do you want me to climb on top?” So I got a condom, rolled it on and proceeded to climb on his cock. Well, that was a very different experience and it felt so naughty!!!! There was my husband fucking his wife and here we are fucking each other…bizarre, yet so fun! We switched positions a few times and then switched back to our spouses and then we just stopped.
We hung out talking for a while, they are so cool and open and straight forward, so it was easy to talk about awkward things and clear up any issues. For being first timers, it went really, really well! We got to see what it was like and figure out what worked and what didn’t. Needless to say, hubby and I had lots of things to talk about after this and it of course added fuel to our sexual fire! We liked it so much though, that we had a playdate with them a few days later!!!
- Read more...
- 6 comments
- 14,753 views
My jaw dropped when Della told me that she and her husband were discrete swingers and asked if we would be interested? I explained that, like most long-time married couples I suspect, the subject had come up, but we just weren't there yet. I just wasn't ready for having sex in front of others yet, but the thought did excite me.
Della told me she understood, but how about I just come along with her the next time our husbands were away for work? No pressure to do anything; just be her wing woman. I hesitantly agreed.
We met at a dance hall where Della knew most people there. She introduced me around and told me which ones she had been with and what they were like. Della told me about her experiences with lesbian sex, anal sex, sex with two men, sex with another woman and a man, and facials from multiple men. I told her that all of that was new to me and that I would not try anal sex or facials!
An acquaintance of Della's named Allen sat with us. Della told him to show me his picture. He looked around and handed me a picture. It showed him sitting naked in a chair. He has the longest dick I ever saw on a white man! I gave it back to him, and he asked if I wanted it? I told him I might get in touch sometime. He wrote his name and phone number on the back of the picture and gave it to me. When he left, I asked Della how he was in bed? She said that she would have him and me over to her house soon, and I could see for myself. I was shocked! Here was a woman I just met inviting me over to watch her get naked and fuck a man right in front of me! The wet heat I suddenly felt between my legs though betrayed the truth - the idea turned me on immensely.
When I got home, I told my husband what happened. We decided it was now or never, and I should take Della up on her offer. I showed the picture to my husband. He begged me to call Allen and set a date. He HAD to see me take that cock! I told him that we were moving too fast. I was not ready to have sex in front of somebody else yet.
Della called in a couple of days and said that Allen would be bringing a friend to the dance hall Saturday and want to know if I would be there? I told her that I would talk to my husband and call her back. My husband told me he would be out of town for work then, but to go and have fun and to thank Della for him.
Della and I met at the dance hall. Allen came in with his friend. His friend was a decent guy, although I wasn't as attracted to him as Allen. After a few hours of dancing, I could tell Della was hot and ready to fuck. Della suggested that we go to her house. I agreed and explained to her that I would go along with everything except sex.
When we got there, Allen suggested that we play strip poker. I said that I would not get undressed in front of other people. Allen said that we could all stop with our underwear. I still did not want to, but Della said that panties and bras covered just as much as a bathing suit, and everybody would be doing the same, so I went along.
The guys lost down to their shorts, and Della had only her bra and panties while I still had my stretch pants, bra, and panties. Della lost the next hand and went ahead and took off her bra. She was a voluptuous woman, and I could not keep from staring at her large soft breasts.
We kept drinking, and I was relaxing too much! We just kept playing till I lost. I surprised myself and all of them by taking off my bra! Della walked over behind me and lifted my breasts, and said, "Why would ANYBODY want to hide titties as pretty as these?" I just smiled and shivered, both from the sudden coolness and also Della's soft hands as they softly slipped away from under my breasts. A fingertip on each hand ever so slightly tracing my nipples as she pulled away. I was done. The fire in my pussy was getting the best of me. I went ahead and took off my pants but was determined to stop there!
Della reached over and took Allen's penis out, and walked him to the bedroom holding it. She shut the door and left Malcolm and me alone. I again told Malcolm that I would not have sex with either of them tonight; I wasn't ready for that. He said ok and asked if I wanted a back rub? I said ok if he would not pressure me to have sex. He agreed and pulled a blanket off the couch and laid me face down. He did a good job and asked if no sex meant no oral sex too? The fire between my legs from earlier was still there and made me hesitate. He knew he had me. I asked if he did it good? He said that I would never have had better!
I asked what he would want if I said yes? He said that he would appreciate a hand job if I was willing. I said, ok, if he did real good on me. He rolled me over and went to work on my breasts. He pulled on them and sucked them until I almost came just from nipple stimulation. I couldn't believe that I was doing this with another man!
He was rubbing my pussy and really had me going. I almost stopped him because I was afraid I would not tell him no to full intercourse. He eased his finger inside my panties and found my clit. I was not going to stop him from oral sex now! Malcolm took off my panties. I've always been shy about spreading my legs, thinking my pussy won't be pretty enough, or my scent won't be sexy enough. But tonight, all of that was gone. My legs just fell open in a deliciously lewd display of my sex. He put his hands under my butt and lifted me up. I felt his tongue on my pussy and started to lose track of everything! He lifted hard and opened my butt hole, and jammed his tongue in before I knew what happened. I had never heard of anybody doing anything like that!! I did not know how sensitive my butt hole was!
I don't know how many climaxes I had, but when I settled down, Allen was there watching. He told Malcolm that it was time to swap, and Malcolm said, "NO WAY!"
Malcolm raised me up and laid down by me. He put his penis in my hand. Allen kept watching with his long penis stuck out there. Malcolm's was as hard as a piece of steel! I felt quite comfortable having Allen watching me completely naked, jacking Malcolm off. I would even move around to give him a look at my breasts and pussy. I would open and close my legs like I did not know that he was there.
Malcolm grabbed both of my breasts and squeezed real hard as he got ready to climax. Allen was hypnotized by the sight! Malcolm shot his load all over his belly. I said that I HAD to go, that I was already late. Allen came and toyed with my breasts while I tried to get dressed. When I finally got my shirt on, Allen grabbed my pussy and asked when he would get his turn? I told him that I would call him tomorrow.
When I got home, I called my husband and told him what happened. He asked for a picture of my pussy, so I lay down on the bed and spread wide, took a picture, and texted it to him. He put the phone on speaker, and I could hear his hand on his cock jacking off as we traded dirty talk about how wet my pussy was. I told him that I was ready for him to be with me the next time I had sex with another guy. He told me to call Allen and let him know that it would be the three of us. I called and told him right then. He asked to talk to my husband and wanted to be sure that it was all right with him.
We set it up for one week later.
- Read more...
- 3 comments
- 10,915 views
It seemed Ken was having a pretty good time, I could hear the other woman, Jackie I think her name was, moaning loudly. Then I heard her say, “Honey, I want him to fuck me. Is it okay?” Here was the part where it got a little sticky, where this guy might try to get me to do him while Ken was doing her. It wasn’t going to happen, I’ve never gone all the way with anyone except my husband. Jackie’s boyfriend sidled up to me, whispered in my ear, “You want to do it with me?”
“I like you,” I said, “but we told you I don’t do that. If you want, I’ll give you a blow job.”
“Okay,” he resentfully agreed, and then more loudly to his girl, “Yeah, go ahead.”
I watched as Ken got a condom, unrolled it onto his dick, then approached Jackie. She laid on her back, spread her legs and let Ken crawl above her, bury himself within her. It didn’t bother me that my husband was making it with another woman, not at all.
I’d promised my guy so I knelt beside him, my mouth next to his belly. One hand grappled with his balls, big and heavy, the other circled the purple shaft. My mouth descended onto the tip of it, I swallowed as much as I could handle. On the back of my head I felt the guys hand, trying to get me to take it deeper, I ignored it. I bobbed, let spit dribble out of my mouth to soak his dick, stroked it hard with my hand. I felt the tool start to pulsate, forced my head up, let him come all over my tits. I didn’t stop stroking him until he was totally dry, then I kissed him. Guys like it when you kiss them after you give them a blow job. And I hadn’t promised him he could come in my mouth.
Ken and Jackie were still going at it, rocking around, I figured Ken was trying to get as deep into her as he could. She was giving off a deep whine with every lunge. The guy got me to lie down, started playing with my tits and pussy, not with any serious intent, just because he had to have something to do while his girlfriend was fucking on the other bed. Ken began his low growl, I knew he was coming, I watched his cramped face, closed eyes, gaping mouth as he pumped into her. I was glad he was having such a good time.
After it was all over we chatted for a couple of moments, it was sort of what you did, then Jackie and her friend put some clothes on, she told Ken she had a great time. I didn’t ask the guy how he felt, perhaps he thought he’d been cheated, but maybe he figured they’d gotten what they’d bargained for, I don’t know. Then Ken laid beside me, I felt his dick, the one that had been screwing another woman moments before and asked, “Have a good time, baby?”
````
I was a virgin when I said my vows. Maybe that explains it, maybe it has nothing to do with it. Who knows what a shrink would say, not that I was going to talk to one about it. I’m happy, I’m well-adjusted to the realities of my world, who cares?
Ken and I were high-school sweethearts in our medium sized town, all four years. Oh, every once in awhile we’d get mad at each other and date somebody else for a couple of weeks, but we always got back together. In our senior year, I let him go to third base pretty often, but as much as he wanted to I never let him go all the way.
When he went off to college, I didn’t worry about it. I knew we were still young, and if he wanted to bang some coed, what did I care. (And, yes, he did get it on with five girls over three years I later found out.) I entered a nursing program at our community college, two years later I got a job in the local hospital, I dated around some. Yes, on the third or fourth date, I’d let them feel me up, if they had their own place I’d go up there and let them take my bra off. I’d go ahead and do the things Ken and I had done, some of them were quite happy with my hand and mouth. But I never let my panties drop. It was lucky I was never date-raped.
When Ken came back home, I’d drop what I was doing (or not doing, according to some of the guy’s complaints) and date him. But even for him, I never went all the way. Oh a couple of times we got a hotel and I let him get me completely naked. He was the first guy to come on me after a blow job. And I let him finger me and lick my pussy; in fact, one night I had a tiny orgasm, the first ever with a guy that wasn’t made out of plastic.
In his senior year, Ken and I started getting a little more serious. He was prepping for his LSAT, I was tying to help him as much as I could, being quiet if he needed it, or ‘relieving the stress’ if he wanted me to. He wanted to screw me pretty bad, heck I wanted it too, but I couldn’t bring myself to give him the okay. Ken did pretty well on the test, and on Valentine’s Day he proposed, I said yes. He got into a good law school in a big city about forty minutes from where we lived, we got married during his first year. And that night, I gave my virginity to my love.
Both of our parents helped, we scraped by. I got a job in a doctor’s office, we had enough money to eat and live. But Saturday nights, we went wild.
We found a few great clubs around, Ken got me to put some nice outfits on our credit card, I dressed up, we went dancing. I loved it, guys sometimes asked to dance even with my wedding ring on, Ken didn’t mind. It was fun being twirled around by a man that really wanted to get into my pants - I looked good! - but they had absolutely no chance. And yes, I’d get hit on at the office or maybe at a mall or when I was out to dinner with my girlfriends. That pleased me, but I was never, never tempted.
Ken and I had a great sex life back then, we screwed at least four times a week. Ken got really good at eating me, that was one way he could almost always get me to come. And I really liked the feel of his hard, spongy dick in my mouth. But one day, Ken admitted my blow jobs weren’t anything special. So I made him take me to a sex shop and I bought both a book and a video about how to give good ones, and I practiced! He loved that part. Eventually, I got very, very good at it. It wasn’t just the licking and sucking like I thought it was, but other techniques that counted was feeling his balls and stroking his shaft, making sure I stayed with it with my hand as he was coming and even a few minutes after that. Ken told me I could be a professional!
Ken got an internship with a law firm not far from our home back in town, then after he graduated they offered him an associateship, since there were only three partners he thought his chances of moving up were pretty good. And then we started trying to have a baby, only a few months later I missed the bloody fairy. The next few years were good, no problems at all to speak of.
One night years later, Ken asked me if I missed the days when we went dancing. We got to recollecting about the guys who tried to pick me up, and then Ken asked if I regretted never getting it on with somebody before we were married. I told him I didn’t, but we started fantasizing about other people. Then the thoughts sort of took over my mind. During the day when Ken was at work and our son Joel was in school, I’d take an hour, get my rabbit out and pleasure myself, not thinking of my husband but somebody else; who, I don’t know, just somebody.
At the same time, Ken got his parents to babysit one weekend, we got a hotel in the city where we went to law school, and we went clubbing. It was a real bust, of course, most of the places we knew back then were closed, the ones that weren’t didn’t fit us anymore, we were too old. Over the next few months, we tried to find substitutes, hotels that had dance floors and such, but the excitement didn’t happen.
Ken found a solution, but he wasn’t at all sure I’d approve. He came to me one night and said he’d heard of a place in the city that had some of the stuff we wanted and was for people our age, but there was one hitch - it was a sex club. Yes, that first time I was a little shocked, even said ‘Never!’ But I didn’t mean it, and within a couple of months we were discussing it. I checked out their web site and that of some similar places and found out about the world of Swinging.
That took my daytime romps with my dildo to a whole new level. I was a little shocked the first time Ken came into one of my fantasies, he was involved with another man’s wife while I was with her husband. But I didn’t mind at all, it was just sex, wasn’t it?
I discovered Swinging doesn’t necessarily mean wife-swapping, there’s all kinds of different ways. Some people, I found out, just go to a club to dance and watch other people have sex, if you didn’t want to go all the way you could do what they called soft swap where you kiss and hug and so forth but you stop short of full-on sex.
Ken and I talked about it, and it wasn’t hard for him to get me to agree to give it a try on the condition that nothing serious would happen. One Saturday noon we dropped our son off at my folk’s place and headed for the city.
The first stop was a boutique where they sold ‘clubwear.’ Little flashy outfits that just begged to be taken off. I let Ken convince me I looked good in a tight metallic wrap dress, it emphasized my breasts and ass by sheathing them snugly and stopped at mid-thigh.
We checked into the hotel and spent a great hour messing up the bedsheets. Then I did my hair, made up and squeezed myself into the costume. I’m lucky I never let myself gain much weight, I only weigh seven more pounds than I did when I graduated from high school.
Ken was a little nervous when we got to the club, I couldn’t have cared less. What was the worst that could happen, we had already decided we’d just drink, dance and see what was going down. When we got into the bar and dance floor area, I was amazed at the effect my outfit had on the guys, plenty of them were checking me out. And since I knew many couples came to have sex with other people, I wondered how many of them would ravage me if I was willing. It was quite the turn-on for a married lady who was going to be forty in less than two years.
We had a ball that first night. For three hours we stayed at the dance floor, there was popping electronic music you could really move to. It wasn’t long before other guys wanted to dance with me, Ken gave me up easily, if the men ground against my back I didn’t mind. The first time a guy reached around and grabbed at a tit, I moved away. But I saw Ken had seen and didn’t seem to mind, so the next time I let the guy feel me up a little. Ken danced a few times with other ladies, many of them had outfits that showed more than I dared, even topless, and if Ken grabbed an ass or boob, I didn’t care.
Eventually I wound down, it was after eleven, we went on a tour of the place. There was a big whirlpool with a bench all around it so you could sit and just your shoulders were above the waterline. We poked our head in to see what was happening, quite a few people were soaking, no clothes were worn, for the first time I saw a woman with some guy’s dick in her mouth. While it shocked me, it didn’t, if you can understand that. We went down a hall of closed doors, heard the plain sounds of sex. One door was open, there were a few people gathered before it, inside two women and three men were humping. I watched one guy, wearing nothing but a condom, his dick was in and out of a fairly attractive woman. At the end of the hall was an amphitheater, on the mattresses in the middle perhaps a dozen people romped, one woman was satisfying three men simultaneously, and when one climaxed and gave up she beckoned another to join in. I wondered if she knew the new guy’s name, or even cared. I wasn’t shocked. I didn’t want to join the crowd, but a part of me sort of wished Ken would go and be with the strange women. I didn’t think I’d be jealous at all. It was a very curious feeling.
On the walk back to the dance floor we passed the jacuzzi again, Ken told me he’d like to go in, I agreed. There were some shelves and hooks on the wall, I took off my dress and thong, grabbed a towel, walked to the pool. It wasn’t the first time men had seen me nude, before we had Joel we took a vacation at Miami Beach and Ken talked me into going to Haulover Beach. Yes, I caught a few of the guys checking me out, my nipples hurt they were so tight.
Some of the people were just soaking, there were a few who were involved in foreplay of one kind or another. I wondered if they were married, friends or strangers. After ten minutes or so I felt Ken’s hand on my knee under the water, I climbed up on his lap, we kissed, he fondled my tits and fingered me, I stroked his dick, now steel hard.
We were ready, he grabbed my hand, with only my clothes and purse in my hand and a towel wrapped around me we ran to a private room, Ken threw me on a bed and slid his prick into my very wet pussy. I’d like to say I came, but I didn’t. Sometimes when Ken and I are making love I have a nice orgasm, other times I don’t, but I always enjoy myself. If anything’s missing, I can usually bring myself off with a finger, and Ken understands it and doesn’t mind. Ken, on the other hand, pumped a gallon of sperm inside me. I figured he was thinking about the other naked girls he’d seen that night, wishing he was sticking it to them, it didn’t bother me at all.
It didn’t take ten minutes until we were both happy and unhorny. In the bathroom we showered to get rid of the chlorine, I repaired my hair and makeup, we headed back to the dance floor. Ken told me to go ahead, he was winded he said, and I danced by myself until I was joined by others, both male and female. I was touched through my clothing, upstairs and on my rear, one guy pulled my skirt up, felt my ass. When he tried to get his hand between my legs, I stopped him.
At two o’clock they turned the lights on and kicked us out. If they hadn’t, we might still be there. In our hotel room, Ken made love to me again, he hadn’t come three times in twenty-four hours since Joel came along, that time I saw the stars, thinking about all the strange things we’d seen, the guys who had felt me up on the dance floor.
````
We couldn’t wait to go back! For the next weeks we talked endlessly about what we’d done, what we’d seen, what it was like. Ken was completely turned on by the fact that a man felt my ass up, talked about what would happen if he’d pulled my dress down and sucked on my nipples. I dreamed about that, of course, but also thought that if some girl sucked on Ken’s dick it would be super.
A few weeks later my parents asked if they could take Joel and his cousins to a theme park for the weekend, we said ‘Sure!’ So we headed for the city to repeat the adventure. This time I bought a red dress, halter top and the cowl neck drooped all the way to my belly button, a good shake would let anybody see my nipples. Once again we hit the dance floor as soon as we got there, not half an hour later a very cute guy was grinding on my ass, I could feel his hard on against my butt, his hand snuck around my front, slipped into the dress, my nipple was being pinched. I looked to Ken, he was smiling to beat the band and gave me a thumbs up. I twisted my head, kissed my partner while he held my naked breast.
We sat for awhile, talked to a man and his wife, found out they had been in the Lifestyle for over five years, had a bunch of friends, I had a vision about the attractive wife writhing under Ken. We explained we were new, only our second time here, and we hadn’t done anything yet. Ken said we might be ‘soft-swap,’ I wondered if he wanted to see if the other couple would go into a room with us. I was a tad upset about that, not because I wouldn’t have enjoyed it, but that we hadn’t talked it out, figured what we were comfortable with yet. Luckily, the couple didn’t bite, I got the impression they were looking for more than just a bit of foreplay, but they did say we wouldn’t have much trouble finding whatever we wanted there. And she told me to watch out for single guys, sometimes they got a little out of hand.
We repeated the hot tub experience again, this time I got Ken to sit on the side and took his prick in my mouth. Later, we headed for a private room, there was only one available with two beds. The club was popping that night, there was a naughty schoolgirl event going on. Ken asked me if I wanted to leave the door open, let people watch us as we screwed. I hesitated, but then agreed; the rule was that if the door was open people could watch but no one would come in unless they were invited. We were down to the buff, getting it on, when a couple interrupted us and asked if they could use the other bed, there was nothing else open. We let them, and they started making out. I liked the fact that we could watch them and they could watch us. We gathered a bit of a crowd at the door, as Ken fucked me I watched a single guy lick his lips and play with his cock. I didn’t mind, in fact I scooted around so he could watch Ken’s cock slide in and out of my pussy.
111
The next day, lying in our hotel bed, Ken and I talked about what was happening to us, where we wanted it to go. He plainly admitted he wanted to screw other women, wouldn’t mind if somebody else stuck his penis where only his had been. I was reluctant to go there.
It wasn’t religion. Oh, we went to church most Sundays where I’d been baptized and we’d been married. Other times, we went to Ken’s parents church. But I didn’t take the theology seriously, I figured if people were nice to each other it didn’t matter what prayers they said. And the people screwing around at the club didn’t hurt anyone as far as I saw.
A little bit of it was the fear of disease. With HIV and HPV and other stuff flying around, I didn’t want to get sick. There was the problem with pregnancy, when we decided Joel was the only kid we wanted Ken got a vasectomy, so there wasn’t a problem doing it with him and I didn’t really want to go back on birth control.
But mostly it was that I’d never given myself to somebody else, I had a notion I wanted to save myself forever for Ken. He was a little surprised at that, didn’t quite understand. When I told him that even though I didn’t want anybody else sticking it to me, I wasn’t worried if he fucked another girl it blew his mind. But, after talking it out, he accepted it as the way it was.
In the end, we made up some ground rules.
- We would be soft-swap. We could do anything we wanted with other people, short of full penetration in my pussy. (I told Ken if he ever got the chance and wanted to, go ahead. He told me if I wasn’t going to he wasn’t going to. I told him he was being foolish and if he got into it and changed his mind he should have fun!)
- If Ken did screw somebody, he had to use a condom.
- We would only ‘play’ at the club. We knew there were some couples who got together in their houses, but if we played too close to home it could get out and hurt our reputations. As a local lawyer, Ken couldn’t let that happen. And no affairs, this was a team sport.
- The last thing was about the single guys at the club. Ken said if I wanted to get it on with a guy it was fine with him. And if I didn’t mind, could he watch? I thought that was okay, in fact if he was there he could make sure the guy didn’t poke me ‘by accident.’
The next time we could talk my folks into taking Joel for the night, we were off to the city, hoping to break our cherry. It was much the same, we got to the club about 8:30, saw it was an average crowd, around a hundred people. The couples who go to the club can be split into three camps. First there’s the people who came having already planned who they were going to play with, cliques or foursomes. Second there were the people who weren’t going to play with anybody, were there only for the sexy atmosphere; that was us the first two times. Lastly there’s the the couples that are looking to hook up with somebody for a good time, we were now hopefully in that camp. (Oh, there’s a smattering of single guys and maybe one or two single girls. We’d talk to them if they were nice, but they didn’t really concern us.)
We started circulating, dancing. I was wearing lycra shorts that looked like they’d been painted on and a mesh halter top that really didn’t hide anything, I thought I was hot and the looks I got confirmed my theory. When we weren't on the floor, we were talking with couples, got a few nibbles. When we told them we were soft-swap, the first few couples lost their interest, they wanted to go all the way, I couldn’t blame them. Then we happened on an older couple, Ann and Tom, we found out they were in their early fifties (although they didn’t look it,) and they said they were soft-swap too. We started dancing with them, Tom seemed a little shy, didn’t try to feel me up, I could see Ken’s hands ranging all over Ann’s dress. A little while later when the guys went over to get some drinks Ann told me they thought we were a cute couple, wanted to know if we would go in a room with them. Tom wasn’t my dream boat, a little overweight, but we were horny and wanted to lose our ‘virginity’ so I told her I’d talk it over with Ken. We went over to the side and I told him we had the offer, he thought Ann was sexy even if she was a little old, we went over to them and said yes. It took us ten minutes before everyone gathered their stuff and we found a room that was open, two beds.
We were talking, suddenly it seemed a little awkward, like nobody knew how to get it started. Finally, Ann led Ken to one of the beds, they sat on it and she started kissing him. So I got Tom on the other bed, we started making out. He was a pretty good kisser, he started feeling my tits up, I was having fun, I pulled my top off. I helped him pull his shirt over his head, and then he took his pants and boxers off, I was making out with a a naked man with an erection! His dick was about the same size as Ken’s, but I was surprised to see a big curve in it. He was able to get my nipples tight, the way he licked at them was somehow different from the way Ken always sucked me.
I caught Ken’s eye, he was naked and Ann was down to her panties. He was feeling her up down there, she had his dick in his hand, rubbing it. By this time, Tom was pulling my shorts down, he saw my thong. Then when he laid beside me and started kissing me, his hand traveled down there. I don’t quite know what I expected, but I was stunned when he pushed the little strap to the side and put his finger inside me. Maybe, I don’t know, maybe I thought I’d be with a guy and they’d never put anything up there. But there he was, finger fucking me. And by this time, Ken was licking Ann. So, since it was happening to me and I couldn’t go back if I wanted to, I relaxed, let Tom go to work. It wasn’t bad. Oh, I wasn’t close to coming, I was way too nervous, but I liked the way his finger was working it. He was concentrating on the side of the tunnel, something Ken doesn’t do much, and I got to liking it. Then he shifted, put his dick near my face, it was obvious he wanted me to suck it. But I didn’t want to, I still didn’t want a strange prick any place inside me. I looked over, Ken was kneeling over Ann’s face, his dick was in her mouth, sliding in and out, and I could see a look of happiness on his face. So I got Tom to lie down and licked his thing a little bit. It didn’t taste bad or anything. I got my hand real wet with my spit and started giving him a hand job. The dick got even harder, and just before it was going to go off - I figured I’d let him spit on his stomach, I guess - Ann came over, told me she’d take it from there, and I went over to the other bed. I saw Ann on top of Tom, they were already going to town, and I got on my back and let Ken stick it to me. He was so excited from what Ann did to him that he didn’t last more than a couple of minutes. Ann and Tom were still going at it, she was having a pretty good orgasm and I heard Tom give one long ummmm, they were done.
I wondered what would happen after that, and was surprised when we all just laid around for maybe fifteen minutes or so without our clothes on, talking about stuff. They told us they went to a house party every once in awhile, how it was really hot, if we wanted they could get us an invitation. After awhile Ann came over to our bed and we started feeling Ken up, both of us. He loved it! And Ann held my breast, told me I had real pretty ones. Yeah, it felt a little weird, but not like I didn’t like it. Then we decided to put our clothes on, we all kissed again, and we went back to the party.
As I was dancing with Ken, I was a little freaked out. I mean, I’d just let another man touch me all over, Ken had his dick in a girl’s mouth, and we were acting like nothing had happened! Ken realized something was wrong, he took me over to a little quiet area, got me a drink, and got me to calm down. My perspective came back, it was what we wanted, wasn’t it? I started looking at the other sexy couples dancing, and it didn’t seem so strange anymore. But that night we didn’t go down the hall to watch the orgy, and we didn’t go into the hot tub, I didn’t want anybody else to see my naked body. In fact, we left early, a little bit after midnight.
The next morning Ken and I were lying in bed and he started feeling me up. And then I took his dick in my mouth and thought how it had been in Ann’s, it seemed okay. A bit later Ken went down to eat me, and I wondered what it would have been like if Tom had done that. And then, when Ken and I got into a very comfortable position and we were making slow love, I thought about how sexy everyone was at the club and how I’d handled a dick that wasn’t my husband’s and I let myself go and had a long, wonderful come, and all was right with the world again.
We went back to the club three weeks after that. We were dancing with a guy and his wife, it started getting pretty hot, I don’t know who first suggested we head for a room, we found one with a huge mattress. Rather than him with me and Ken with the girl, it turned into a pile, everyone kissing and fondling anybody else. (Except for the two guys, they didn’t touch each other.) I found out it wasn’t bad kissing another woman, letting her touch me, and a bit later the guy went down on me. I liked that! Ken got the girl to come with his mouth, and we all had a great time. They turned into regular playmates.
We went back to the club as often as we could, given that we had a son we couldn’t get away from often. Usually we got there every six weeks or so, but there was a time when Joel went on a long vacation with my folks and we were able to hit the place on a Friday AND a Saturday night two weekends in a row.
We were regulars, and we knew maybe sixty percent of all the people who were there most nights. The word got around we were soft-swap and although everyone was nice, there were still a lot of people that wanted more than that, so we didn’t talk to them a whole lot. We did pretty well picking newbie couples up. Most experienced couples didn’t want to deal with the rookies, too much can go wrong, it can get a little dramatic. (Like it did with me after that first time with Tom and Ann.) But we were able to handle it, and had a lot of fun breaking a few couples in. And if nothing seemed to be happening early in the evening, we just waited. Sometimes, after midnight, if a couple hadn’t found anybody to play with all night, they might say yeah, we could do soft-swap. Probably we were able to hook up five out of six nights; the times we couldn’t we made love with each other, it was fine.
The next couple of times we were there we went into a room with couples. We got better at getting over our initial awkwardness, it got easier to take our clothes off and get it on. I got to liking it when the guy would eat me out, although I still never came close to coming. And I didn’t mind when a guy would put a finger inside me, in a way I didn’t think that was any worse than the dildos I used. The third time I got my guy to come in my hand, and the girl Ken was with let him come in her mouth. That was okay with both of us, hot even.
But I still didn’t want to take another guy’s dick in my mouth. Ken and I talked it out one night when we were driving home. He didn’t understand my scruples about that. I tried to tell him, something about keeping it special just for him and he laughed, telling me we weren’t fucking other people, wasn’t that special enough? I didn’t agree with him, but I thought about it and wondered if I wasn’t just being a little silly. What would it hurt?
Luckily, the next time we were at the club, the couple we found had a little mousy woman, but the guy was tall and handsome. So when we got down to it, I put my face in his lap and it smelled really nice. I licked it and liked the taste, so I went ahead and let the tip between my lips. And then, my training took over. I bobbed on him, I sucked and licked, I fondled his balls, I stroked the shaft. And within a couple of moments, I felt him coming, tasted the pre-cum, and I lifted my head. It’s not that I had any problem with Ken coming in my mouth, I even swallowed sometimes with him, but I still didn’t want other guys actually gushing inside any part of me. It didn’t matter, the guy loved it! Later, when we were just lying around afterwards, he told me my blow job was better than some girl’s fucks.
Don’t think we weren’t a little picky. There were a lot of couples where she looked okay, but he was either much older or overweight. (Or both!) We left those people alone. And the fact that I was smoking (many guys told me that,) maybe got us some couples that hoped to convert us once they got us in a room.
One night, we got it on late with a couple we knew to be very experienced, Corey and Cassandra. She was one of the hottest girls there, he was quite good looking in a bad-boy way. They hunted us down, danced with us as dirty as you could get. I was wearing sort of a miniskirt that night, Corey got his finger between my legs and felt me up. Then he asked me if my blow jobs were as good as guys said they were, I whispered back if he wanted to find out I was game. So we went into a room with them.
It was immediate get-it-on time, full on kisses and handling all around. We were naked in no time at all, and Corey went down on me, getting me as wet as I could. I could hear Ken and Cassandra talking to each other on the other bed, and she told Ken she wanted to fuck him. I couldn’t make out what he said then, and they shut up for a few minutes. (Later, Ken told me he said that was okay with him, but he told her he didn’t think I was going to screw Corey.) About five minutes later, she announced to us, listen, I’m going to fuck him, Corey said okay, I told Ken to put a condom on.
Corey leaned over to me and said he guessed that meant we were going to fuck too, right? I said no way, but I’ll give you that blow job. Before I went down on him, I watched as Cassandra climbed up on Ken and for the first time since we’d been married, Ken was screwing somebody who wasn’t me. While they were fucking - it was quite acrobatic, they kept shifting positions - I gave Corey my best. He seemed to love it, but he took a long time getting there, I noticed he was watching his girl friend with Ken. Finally, he asked me please, could he fuck me? Again I told him no, I wasn’t into that, so he said can I at least come on your cunt? I didn’t see any problem with that, and he knelt beside me - I kept my knees together so there wouldn’t be an ‘accident.’ Pretty soon I heard him grunt and I felt the warm wetness spurting onto my pussy lips. A little bit after that, I heard Ken start moaning, I knew he was coming inside Cassandra, I was pretty happy about that.
They didn’t stick around, before they left they told us we were really good, they wanted to try it with us again, we said sure why not! I cleaned myself up, and then Ken got down between my legs and started tonguing me. I thought about Corey’s sweet dick, I had a great come! The upshot was Corey and Cassandra barely talked to us after that, and I heard he told some other guys my blow job wasn’t anything special. We just laughed about it.
We continued to attend the club as often as we could, most nights ended up with us in a room with others. We got fairly close to one couple, Mark and Nicole, and we played maybe five or six times with them. We knew they were full swap sometimes, but we all liked each other so much they didn’t mind we didn’t go all the way. Mark really liked my blow jobs, Nicole liked the way Ken ate her out and kissed her nipples. We talked about it, they accepted I didn’t want anybody’s prick inside me, and they knew I didn’t have any objection to Ken fucking her, but she didn’t go all the way with him while we played.
Then one night, we were at the club, Nicole was there by her lonesome. She told us Mark was out of town at a conference, and then later she got me in the restroom and asked for a favor. Would I mind if she borrowed Ken? She left no doubt that if I said okay she was gonna take him all the way. I told her to have a ball, actually helped her find a room, told her to go in and wait. Then I went out to the dance floor, Ken was having a drink with a guy we knew. I kissed Ken, gave him a couple of condoms, and told him Nicole was waiting for him behind door 14, I didn’t want to see him for at least an hour.
I danced for awhile, then I decided to take a dip. I was sitting there, steaming, and I got into a conversation with one of the single guys I knew pretty well but had never played with, Chuck. (Up to that time, I’d never let any single guy do more than kiss me or cop a feel out on the dance floor.) I was pretty horny, thinking about what Ken was doing with Nicole, so when Chuck pulled me to him, I cooperated and let him kiss me, and then he started feeling me and I handled his dick. It was long and nice, so after a few moments I got him to sit on the side of the pool and took his prick between my lips. It didn’t take him long, when he was close to coming I put the dick between my tits, kept stroking, he splashed all over me.
We got back in the water, kept making out, I didn’t mind that he put a finger in me and screwed around. Then I saw Ken and Nicole coming towards us. She had that rosy glow women get after great sex, Ken had this big silly grin on his face. They got in, said hi to Chuck, after a few minutes I could tell Nicole was feeling him under the water. A little bit after that, Chuck got out, then a couple moments later Nicole followed him. I didn’t see her until much later, and she still had that rosy glow. I wanted to ask her if Ken was better than Chuck, but didn’t.
We played with Mark and Nicole a couple of times after that, both times she got Ken to suit up. Mark never seemed to mind I was just playing around with him, he remained satisfied with my sucking.
So Ken was occasionally going all the way with Nicole, there was one or two women in addition to Cassandra that let him fuck them, I was happy. Ken and I still discussed my limitation every once in awhile. He knew I was quite satisfied with what we did ten or twelve times a year. But he would whisper in my ear every once in awhile that he’d love it if I went ahead and fucked another guy, sort of caught up with him. Sometimes in bed at our house I’d role play with him about actually fucking somebody else, and I told him if I ever decided I wanted to go all the way, I’d let him know. It began to seem less of a big thing, but still I didn’t let a guy put it in.
````````
One night, Jackie and her boyfriend started chatting us up. This was the situation I told you about at the start of the story. They’d heard we had a pretty good reputation, even though I was soft-swap, after some dancing and fooling around we all decided to head for a room. Like I told you earlier, I gave him one of my blow jobs even though he wanted to fuck me, Jackie and Ken had full on sex. Afterwards, I asked Ken how good she was, (I always did, even if we just fooled around and he didn’t get laid,) and then we got dressed and headed back to the dance floor. I was wearing a little mermaid outfit that night, feeling fine, and I twirled with a whole bunch of guys. Like always, they felt free to hold my ass, grab a tit, that kind of thing always turned me on.
It was after midnight, the place was beginning to wind down a bit, and I wanted to hit the jacuzzi. It was half full with people, Ken and I sat, he was satisfied from Jackie I could tell, we didn’t make out except for hands touching each other softly under the water.
I heard Chuck say hi, then he was in the water. I stood, gave him a full-on kiss, rubbing my tits into his chest, trapping his dick between my legs. He sat on my left side, Ken was on my right. We started talking about this and that, Chuck told us about some work he was doing, and I felt his hand on my leg. I was very tempted, spread my knees so he had plenty of room. Before long, I felt him diddling my button, it felt very, very good. I turned to kiss him, Ken understood what was going on, reached around and pinched a nipple. Chuck had a finger inside me, pressed my g-spot, usually so hard to find, at the same time he was able to tease my clit. I was as close to coming as I’d ever been at the club, or with a man that wasn’t Ken.
A few steamy moments later, I turned to Ken and told him I wanted to take Chuck into a room and give him a blow job. Ken told me it was okay, but he seemed a little down about it. Then I told him he could come and watch, he turned happy. I told Chuck what I was planning, he agreed at once, he led us to a room with a bed and a couch, Ken carrying our clothing. We were already naked, had been doing foreplay, there was no need for any hesitation. I sat on the bed, Chuck stood in front of me, I took his beautiful prick into my mouth. One hand was on his balls, another on the shaft, I heard Chuck’s sweet moans. I could tell he was getting there, it had been very quick, so I suddenly stopped, I wanted it to last.
I stood, kissed Chuck passionately again. One of his hands was holding a breast, the other was on my back, pulling me close. His erection was against my stomach, it felt warm and nice. Suddenly, I wanted more. In his ear I asked him to eat me.
I laid on the bed, my ass a foot from the edge, raised my feet. Chuck was kneeling on the floor in front of me, his lips were at my clit, sucking it, nipping it with his teeth. It felt oh so good. All of a sudden a finger was inside me, rubbing my wet tunnel, he found my g-spot again somehow. My breath grew short, my nipples puckered. Was I coming? No, that was impossible, it had never happened before. But there it was, not a huge one, but an orgasm none the less. And I wanted more!
“Honey,” I said, “do you have a condom Chuck can use?” Ken seemed surprised and yet joyful, he handed Chuck a packet, I made sure it was rolled on properly. I put a couple of pillows under my ass, raising my hole to just the right level, Chuck stood in front of me, I grabbed his dick, rubbed it around on my pussy lips, only the second one ever to go there. Chuck pushed in, just a little bit, slowly, and I was getting fucked! He went deeper and deeper, I felt the strange sensation of plastic inside me, something I’d never felt before. Somehow, it was very different from anything Ken had ever done to me. And when my new lover started moving, it also was strange. I looked over my shoulder, my husband was there, as Chuck screwed me Ken and I shared a gaze of love and I held my husband’s hand. Then I turned my attention back to my lover. Chuck leaned down, we kissed. I shifted, he was somehow straddling one of my legs, holding the other high in the air, and he was pushing in and out steadily, eagerly. I looked into his eyes, watching him screw me, and suddenly I was overwhelmed!
Ken told me I kicked and groaned through my orgasm, I don't remember. I only know I saw streaks of bright neon, felt the shaking and hot spell spread all over me, lasting, Ken tells me, for a very long time.
Chuck stayed with me, when I got my senses back we shifted again, I was on my knees and he was behind me. That was when Ken got in front of me, put his dick where I could suck it, get him hard. Then I found myself straddling Chuck below me, slowly moving so that the tip of his dick touched every speck of my hole. My husband was standing on the bed, letting me suck his prick and squeeze his balls, and then I heard Chuck’s moans start, I tightened my pussy, pressed down as he spurted his love juice inside me, wanting even a little more.
We collapsed, I held and kissed Chuck passionately, peeling his dick out of the latex, fondling the mass, bending down to take it once again inside my mouth and taste the remnants of the sperm. A few minutes later, Ken grabbed me, roughly turned me around, he was on top and didn’t take long before I was being nakedly filled with his semen.
We rested, the two boys stroked me, I admit I paid more attention to Chuck than I did to Ken, he didn’t seem to mind. When I told Chuck he was the first guy, other than Ken, to make love with me, I’m not sure he believed it, but he seemed honored. Without his asking I sucked on him again, tried my best to get him hard and when I was successful, he put another condom on and we fucked again. The overhead light flickered, indicating we had just a few minutes left, and Chuck pounded hard into me, managed to release one more time.
We didn’t have many moments left that night, we cuddled quickly, Chuck told me yes, I gave the best blow job in the club, but I screwed even better than that. And then our clothes were on, I kissed Chuck one more time before we left, Ken and I drove home.
We talked about it on the forty-minute drive, I told him all I’d felt, got him to tell me what he saw, told him I was a little sorry he didn’t get his phone out and take some pictures. He promised he would if there was a next time. I told him I was sure there would be, I really wanted to get together with Mark and Nicole, that Ken wouldn’t be the only one who got screwed any more.
I guess we’re going to have to let the people at the club know we’re not soft swap anymore.
Feedback is, to an author, a marvelous thing. Perhaps you could write a comment, telling me what you liked or what you think I could do better.
I promise you, it will make my day!
- Read more...
- 12 comments
- 10,491 views
Backgammon was the game of the time, and I was playing by the fireplace against Brenda. Laura, my girlfriend, was a few feet away, moving the stones on the board against Brenda's husband, Jeff. The stakes weren't just a dollar or two, they were much more significant - we were playing strip backgammon.
It wasn't the first time we'd placed such a bet. Just a few weeks before Laura had lost her panties and she'd taken them off briskly, displaying her engaging body not only to me, but to Jeff as well. That was the first time he'd ever seen it, and I remember him licking his lips in the glory. At the same time to keep my attention, Brenda, perhaps eight years older than my thirty years, deftly removed her bra and then her briefs. Of course, Jeff and I were chivalrous and threw off the rest of our clothing. Brenda watched me closely, I didn't notice if Laura inspected Jeff's body for I was distracted.
It was a revelation to me, I was a greenhorn in the area of group sexual sports. I'd met Laura the spring before, a few months after both of our divorces. Other than my wife, I'd had just a few encounters with women. I was the only man Laura had had, save only her husband, and I'd brought her to her first orgasm. We were close, just short of being in love, and although I played the field when I was out of her sight, she told me she was being 'faithful' to me by her own set of morals.
And here, in the glow of the fireplace, was a naked woman I'd never thought was available to me. That first night of strip backgammon, back in the depths of January, the sexual awareness of the foursome was at its peak. Laura cuddled to me, Brenda stroked her husband, facing us. I watched her take her husband's penis into her mouth, a few moments later I laid Laura on her back, pressed my tongue to her clit, she came brusquely. By common assent, the two couples moved a few feet from each other to continue our foreplay. As Laura's tongue tickled my manhood Brenda was on her side, facing us, her husband was toying with her lady parts from behind. I watched her as Laura gave me a blow job, Brenda gazed into my eyes.
A few moments later the two women pushed their lovers onto their backs, climbed over them and the four of us were making love, Laura with me, Brenda with her husband. After a few position changes, and quite a few climaxes from both of the girls, I let loose into Laura's depths, to be followed a few moments later by Jeff erupting into his woman.
Then Laura and I were treated to one of the little-known pleasures of life, the post-coital mingling of spirits. Without clothing themselves, Brenda and Laura fetched coffee and dessert, the four of us sat on the floor, chatting not of sex but just friendly topics. Yet we gazed on the luscious bodies of our partners in crime, pondering ribald reflections.
Lazily the evening came to closure, Laura and I dressed for our escape into the snowy night, Jeff shook my hand, Brenda kissed me intimately on the cheek and pressed her lingerie clad body into mine. I can't remember who's apartment we went to that night, Laura's or mine, but I have no doubt we hungrily made love again, thinking about the naked couple in our memories.
The next day Laura and I shyly recalled the evening before, I found Laura was as surprised by the curiosity as I, yet wasn't shocked or dismayed by the episode. She asked me if Brenda's body was more attractive then hers - I denied it honestly - and she admitted she'd enjoyed the sight of Jeff's raging prick, only the third she'd ever seen in action. With that, the incident slipped into the past.
Or so I thought. A few weeks later, Laura informed me Brenda and Jeff had invited us on a long weekend jaunt to Niagara Falls. I agreed readily, We made plans to meet the Thursday evening before, head to a restaurant, then spend the night at their house before making the drive Friday morning.
We met them, I'm sure, at a café not far from their house for dinner. I thought nothing of it, we'd dined with them a few times before, our palate was enticed with aperitifs and wine. Afterwards we drove to their house, Jeff poured us liqueurs and the two backgammon boards were set up. The fireplace was lit, candles illuminated the scene. I'm sure it was Jeff who suggested, "Usual stakes?" and the bargain was agreed to.
We would play rotating games, first I'd play Brenda, then Laura and Jeff, we'd then repeat. Conversation was light, buoyant, and the rolling of the dice, the clacking of the stones added a sensuous touch. Brenda was the inferior player of the group, her clothing dwindled before the rest of us. She was sitting to my right, playing her husband I believe, when her upper lingerie was forfeit. I remember she turned her back and pleaded for me to unclasp the stays. I looked to Laura for a clue, she smiled permission to me, for the first time I was touching Brenda's unclad skin. She turned to me, kissed me on the cheek, her unclothed breast touched my arm.
We continued to play, somehow Brenda kept her panties on, eventually Jeff lost his underwear. When his erect prick was exposed, by consensus the game came to a halt. Each couple formed, Brenda with Jeff, Laura at my side, foreplay began. Once again I was treated to the sight of lovemaking beginning between the married couple while I was entwined with my girlfriend. Slow moments went by, the sounds of sex filled the room, groans and whines from both women, and by-and-by Laura pulled me on top of her. I'm ashamed to say I was so wound up that I had little control, within a few moments I felt my orgasm force it's way to the acme, I filled Laura's womb with my fluid.
My girlfriend and I rolled into a more comfortable position, my back to the other couple, I coddled her. Moments later I was taken aback to feel a hand on my shoulder. Laura pushed me onto my back, she was in the crook of my right arm, Brenda was to my left. Brenda placed her face to mine, for the first time we kissed passionately. I sensed a hand on my groin, one of the women was filling her palm with my testicles, I wasn't sure which. I turned to Laura, kissed her, then back to Brenda.
Suddenly, Brenda was lying on top of me, her breasts were wedged to my chest, one leg was on each side of me, had I been hard I might have easily penetrated her. Jeff was perhaps ten feet away, observing raptly. Laura was still beside me, I looked to her, she smiled her consent.
I became involved with the wife of my friend, we rolled over, I kissed Brenda's nipples, touched between her legs. There seemed no limits to what Brenda was willing to let me do to her, no curb on her lustful desires for my body. I paid complete attention to her, for a few moments I felt the hands of my girlfriend on my shoulder, my butt. I remember as I had a finger deep inside Brenda, Laura kissed me fervidly.
I went down on Brenda, tasting her juices, arousing her clit, she pressed her hand to my head, pulling my tongue deep into her. She moaned loudly, announcing her first orgasm with me to the witnesses. I concentrated on Brenda, drawing her pleasure out, extending it, and finally she pushed my forehead away. I looked to my right, was flabbergasted to see Laura's rump facing me, it was obvious Jeff's prick was surrounded by her lips. I was a bit shocked; it hadn't hit me that if I was making out with Brenda, Jeff had every right to be sensuous with Laura. I'm sure I pondered the situation for a moment or two - did I want my girlfriend to be intimate with another man?
But just a moment. My hands were full of a willing damsel who was not my girlfriend, and I wished to do despicable things to her. At the same time, I realized Laura was not my wife, might never be, and she had every right to her own desires. I went back to playing with Brenda, completely unconcerned with what adventures were being enacted on the other side of the room. (Well, perhaps I was a bit interested, but only in a lurid way, I wanted Laura to have just as good a time as I was having.)
Brenda and I continued our erotic behavior. My prick was swallowed by her, it easily returned to attention as I was still a young man. Eventually, it was agreed between us the time had come for coitus, I believe our first position was a variation of doggy. I felt good, I felt strong, my penis was hard and straight, I gave Brenda every thing she wanted. For a good half hour we rolled in various positions, Brenda roared in appreciation. At the same time I was treated to Laura's groans as Jeff hammered into her, I admit I slowed my own efforts from time to time to observe my girlfriend at work.
Eventually, Brenda had her fill of me, and I was yet to culminate with her. She asked me what I wanted, I suggested missionary, she complied, a throw-pillow beneath her rump. She held me as I thrusted, cooed to me, encouraged me to plant my seed deep inside her, and yet my willie was reluctant to burst. Certainly my orgasm with Laura before was a factor, the various alcoholic drinks I'd imbibed through the evening dulled me, the unique situation I was in seemed a deterrent. I came close, oh so close, but I simply wouldn't get there. Brenda understood my situation, when I slowed she asked, "Are you okay?" I grumbled I was fine, we disconnected.
Laura and Jeff had been finished for some time, while Brenda and I were continuing our exercises they cuddled, chatted and watched the floor show. The four of us arose, Laura came to me, kissed me, we assured ourselves silently that no harm had been done to our relationship. Without dressing, just gathering our clothes, Laura and I walked to the guest room, performed our pre-bed rituals in the bathroom, then fell into a deep sleep in each other's arms.
It was after eight the next morning when I rose, Laura was still in a deep trance, and I smelled the coffee. I dressed in slacks and shirt and waddled into the kitchen to find Brenda, dressed in an opaque negligee, preparing the breakfast foods. She came to me, hugged me, I was skittish about it.
"Are you okay?" she asked. I nodded. "It's usual, I think, to be a little shy the next morning. I just want you to know you were fantastic last night."
Not too long after that, we were joined by Jeff, then Laura, and the muffins and eggs and coffee were dined on with cheer, but the lewdness of the night seemed to have dissipated with the morning sun. We piled into their large car, a 1970's era gas guzzler, with Jeff driving, Brenda in the front with him, and Laura and I sprawling in the comfortable back seat. On the ride, at least three hours, I'm sure we chatted, played games, listened to music and perhaps even sang. But no overt sexual topics were raised, nothing that seemed lustful. Crossing into Canada, we were questioned about our purpose, I thought there was, perhaps, just a hint of whimsy in Jeff's reply, "Pleasure."
We checked into the Old Stone Inn in the mid-afternoon, a historical hotel just a few blocks from the escarpment, found that Jeff and Brenda had rented two rooms, one an apartment with a large jacuzzi tub, the other adjacent with a connecting door.
I remember the first evening we went to a gourmet dinner in the hotel's dining room with many a beverage, then retired to our rooms - it was simply too cold, too snowy for strolling or heading for another venue. Someone suggested we take a bath in the jacuzzi, we all stripped and squeezed ourselves into the hot water. Nature took its course, as expected, Jeff and Brenda headed for the mattress, Laura and I made love in the tub. I'm sure everyone watched each other, the concept of multiple people making love in one room encouraged passion, but to my disappointment there was no suggestion of interchanging playmates.
I wanted to, badly. Although I'd capered with Brenda's bewitching body the night before, there was some ridiculous notion within my brain that I hadn't really 'made love' to her because I hadn't orgasmed with her, inside of her. Oh, she'd invited me to, but I knew I hadn't. Perhaps I thought I was less of a man because of my 'failure.'
In addition, Laura and I hadn't discussed the atrocity. In my naive state, I simply wasn't sure if Laura had enjoyed herself, had desired the other man; I wondered if she hadn't gone along with it just to be 'part of the crowd.'
So, as the foursome was engaged in the passionate arts, I neglected to suggest another form of coupling, and no one else expressed the motivation. After awhile, when the troupe calmed after fulfillment, Laura and I retired to our own room, to the bed.
We slept in the next morning, Laura and I rising sometime near eleven, and we checked on the couple next door; they were still sound asleep, we chose not to disturb them. After dressing, we headed for the dining room and a lingering brunch.
It was well on the way to one o'clock when we returned to the suite, through the door we heard Brenda's groans, it was obvious what they were up to. Laura and I climbed into our heavy winter coats, the boots, hats and gloves and trekked to the cataract. The temperature was well below zero, celsius, the falls were half encased in ice, we stood for only a few seconds in the wind admiring the phenomena, we ran to a nearby shelter for coffee. We tried to travel the tourist zone, hopping from gift shop to cafe in an attempt to wave off the freeze.
Sitting over hot toddies, I'm not sure who first raised the subject, we shyly compared notes of the shuffle with our friends.
"Did you enjoy it?" I asked Laura.
"Yes, it was . . . interesting. You know, Jeff's only the third man to have me."
"I thought I heard you come."
"I did, almost as hard as the ones you give me," she declared. I thought she held back a bit, considerate of my male pride. "Did you like it when you screwed Brenda?"
"I cannot tell a lie . . . Of course I did. She's sexy. Not as sexy as you, not by a long shot, but yeah, I had a good time."
"It didn't bother me that you were making love to her," Laura continued. "Did it bother you that I was with Jeff?"
"No, not really. I didn't get jealous, much." We paused, thinking our own thoughts of the conflagration. "Can I ask a question? Did Jeff finish inside you?"
A wistful gaze came to Laura's face. "It seemed pretty big to me when he did. Did you like coming inside Brenda?"
Apparently Laura hadn't realized my dilemma, my failing. "Yes," I lied, not wanting to seem like less of a man. "If we got the chance, would you want to do it again?"
"Only if it was okay with you," Laura conceded. It was clear she was leaving the matter up to me. And her question about me being jealous led me to think that, just perhaps, I was supposed to be a little more circumspect. Once outside, the cold snapped us again, we decided to give up our journey, returned to the Inn.
Walking into Jeff and Brenda's room - the connecting door hadn't been closed since we arrived - we found the other couple napping. The clothes on the chairs alerted us they'd been out of the room, they'd had lunch. They were both naked, I had a good view of Brenda's alluring nipples, had they made love yet again?
Laura and I crept back to the room, she kissed me, I started stripping her down to her sexy underwear. We stood next to each other, our breaths gushing, our juices flowing, and suddenly I knew what I wanted. "You want to go into the other room, be with them?" I posited.
She looked to me for a moment, brazenly responded, "I'd like to, would you?"
"Yes!"
We raced into the other bedroom, Laura unhooked her bra as she ran, exposing her generous breasts. Brenda, I remember, was stirring, she looked at my state of dress, opened her arms to me. I laid beside her, within a moment I had my lips on her nipple, she had a hand on my prick. For her part, I noticed Laura's panties fly across the room, in a moment she bent and was giving Jeff a blow job.
I couldn't wait, nor did Brenda want me to. Sensing my need, she placed her rump to the bed, extended her thighs, proffered her body to me. I climbed aboard, with a hand she guided my missile into her silo, I thrusted hard, she pressed back. I was so excited I lasted less than two minutes, I pumped into her, she realized what was happening, she joyfully surrounded my hips with her legs, let me have my trophy.
For his part, Jeff was gleefully cavorting with my girlfriend, he had her in some sideways position, I heard Laura's song.
Brenda and I didn't stop simply because I'd orgasmed, I was hot for her, and I was young and horny. I recollect placing her on her hands and knees, punctured her and thrusted hard towards her, she crooned in pleasure. The lovemaking continued. I found later Jeff hadn't been able to fill Laura's crevice, he'd had too much sex lately, but that didn't stop them from copulating. At some point, we returned to our original configuration. This was so exciting to me, screwing one girl after I'd just had another, that I managed to let go again with a bit of spunk.
"Well," Brenda laughed, "I guess this means we won't be playing strip backgammon tonight." We all laughed riotously.
For the moment, our sex was over, yet we were in a playful mood. I'm sure the jacuzzi was filled with squealing bodies again, I wouldn't doubt that backgammon or Trivial Pursuit was played. We dressed for our eight o'clock dinner reservations, once again ate in the Inn as no one particularly desired to head out into the bitter cold. When the meal was over, Jeff and Brenda disappeared into the gift shop, Laura cuddled to me.
"Are you all right?" I asked.
"Just fine. Sex is so much fun, isn't it?"
"Just for it's own sake, yes. You're right." I was wondering if the swapping with Jeff and Brenda was over, or if something else was on the menu.
Laura spoke up again. "Brenda wants to know if you might want to be alone with her for awhile."
"Why?"
"Well, she sees you've got this romantic streak, she wonders what it would be like if you were all by yourself with her."
"And you'd be with Jeff?"
"Brenda says he'd like to, yes."
I didn't speak my agreement, didn't dismiss the idea. As we walked back to the rooms, I thought about it. Were we going too far, too fast? But what was the problem? Was I worried Laura wouldn't be my girlfriend anymore, that she'd want to become a slut? There was certainly a dash of tart in her, when she met me she'd been somewhat cautious in bed, along the way she'd wanted to try everything, from sex in places we might get caught to anal to, now, swapping. But what was the problem? It wasn't as if I had any plans to marry the woman. We were, I knew, just marking time.
Back in the suite, Jeff poured some liquor, we sat and enjoyed the fire, decided to play backgammon. When I lost the first game, I took off my shoes and socks. Over the next forty-five minutes, the heat rose in the room as clothing was discarded, erotic skin was uncovered. When Laura lost her panties, she let Jeff take them off, he promptly placed her on her back, crawled between her legs, licked her clitoris.
I stood, pulled Brenda to her feet. Her bosom was bare, her nipples taut to my fingers. "Why don't we go into the other bed, let them have a little space?"
"Oh, I'd like that," she blessed.
I took my time with Brenda this time, making sure she was pleasured by fingers and mouth and rubs of the skin. She complimented me on my love-making skills, wondered where I'd come by them. And when she was ready she climbed above me, I was able to watch her in her glory as she surrounded my willing prick with her warmth. I was in no hurry, nor was she, and we played together for a lengthy time before I felt inclined to release, I placed her on her back, she rose on her legs, provided me the perfect target, I poured into her.
Brenda and I cuddled, the room was warm, our psyches satiated, I dropped off to sleep.
In the early hours, when the light of the morning was peeking through the curtains, my bladder woke me, I noticed the woman in my bed was a naked Laura. I stroked her, she slit her eyes and smiled at me, we wrestled on the bed together.
When the clock indicated it was after ten, we were awoken by a knock on the door, "Housekeeping!" We realized we needed to check out, so we showered and packed our things, met Jeff and Brenda in the breakfast room. There was no shyness this time, I kissed Brenda openly, Laura was greeted as warmly by Jeff. On the ride home, again Jeff drove, but Laura was his companion in the front seat, Brenda let me hold her in the back. We played our games again, sang the songs, and though there was emotional closeness, passion was dimmed for the moment, we'd all had more than enough.
The next morning, I had to catch a plane - my job required a great amount of travel. I talked with Laura in the evening by telephone, the upcoming weekend was my time with my daughters, a divorced father never gives that up willingly. The next Monday I headed to my corporate headquarters for two weeks to teach rookies in our products. Yes, I met someone there, on four or five nights I stayed in her bedroom, there was no love involved, just a desire to couple.
By the time I got around to Laura again, a full month had passed. We spent a pleasant weekend together, the sex was as good as it always was with her, and yet, somehow, the closeness we had was ebbing. I had no idea if she was seeing Jeff or someone else, she didn't ask me if I'd been less than faithful on my travels. It simply didn't matter. We went to a dinner for four couples at Jeff and Brenda's house, Brenda greeted me as a welcomed friend, but no other intimate actions or suggestions followed.
Laura and I drifted in this fashion for some months, at some point Laura became jealous of another woman she knew I was seeing, she left my bed in the middle of the night to 'punish me.' By the fall, we'd run our course, we had one last evening to celebrate our friendship, over the next months we'd have an occasional lunch or perhaps cocktails, simply to keep in touch with each other, but both had moved on.
I'll always be fond of Laura, remember her and her friends ardently, remember that long weekend, my first foursome swap, very fondly. It was to be over twenty years before I found myself in a similar situation.
~~~~~~~~~~
The above is an absolutely true story, as close as I can recall. Of course, the names have been changed to protect the depraved.
If you enjoyed this story, won’t you please leave a comment? I, like every other author that is unpaid, crave to hear your opinion, leaving a note is a kindness. Or, if there was something lacking, if I may have done better, creative criticism will be quite welcomed.
- Read more...
- 6 comments
- 8,284 views
The first day we had a nice round of golf and decided to spend the afternoon napping and sunning by the pool. We had drinks and dinner to a beautiful sunset, then decided to take a stroll on the beach before returning to our room for what I hoped would be hot sex.
The beach was a small sandy cove lit only by the almost full moon. As we strolled out onto the sand, we heard some moaning and what seemed some movement off to our left. A little curious – but not wanting to be intrusive - we strolled along the water’s edge in that direction, and I commented on how warm the ocean was, how still the air, and how calm the surf. “Makes you want to go for a dip, doesn’t it,” Gary said. “A little nude swim,” he added. Gary knows how I love to swim naked.
I looked around. The beach wasn’t really that brightly lit and was deserted except for that one couple off behind us. “Sounds like fun, but do you think we should ask if the folks behind us would be offended,” I said. “I wouldn’t want us getting busted by some Baptists from Georgia, so let me check it out” as I strolled their way trying to make a little noise so as not to surprise them.
The couple untangled as I approached and I called out quietly, “Excuse me, but it’s such a lovely night that my husband and I were thinking of a little skinny dipping … if you folks wouldn’t be offended.”
“Oh, don’t worry about us,” the woman responded laughing, “it sounds like a great idea.”
“Thanks, I’ll let you know,” I answered as I returned to where Gary was waiting. Quickly we stripped and headed for the water. When I glanced back, I noticed two heads watching us. I skipped into waist-deep water and then dove in, while Gary slowed down when the water reached his crotch; got to give the balls time to adjust he always says. I swam back underwater to where he stood and groped his genitals lightly as I slid up his body to the surface.
We engaged in some heavy kissing and light fondling for a few minutes before Gary mentioned that the couple on the beach looked like they were going to join us. He was right: they were clearly stripping down, and then quickly they waded out into the ocean. At first, they maintained some distance from us, but when I called out, “Isn’t the water great?” the man replied, “Sure is,” and we gradually drifted closer together. Soon introductions were made all around.
Heather was nearly my height (5’10”) with a lovely face, long brown hair, and large full breasts. I guessed she was about 30, so 10 years younger than me.
Tom was tall, blond, quite muscular, and, I thought, about 35. As we chatted about where we were from and what we were planning, I was pleased to notice that he kept eyeing my considerably smaller chest with interest; especially considering that I knew Gary must be enjoying the view of lovely, really well-endowed Heather.
It turned out their vacation plans focused on golf, just like ours, and after a bit, we agreed that it would be fun to get together for a round the next day. Even 80-degree water and air can get you a little chilled after a while, so, feeling a little cold, I moved in front of Gary to get a little warmth between his front and my back. Almost instinctively Gary’s hands slid up to cup my breasts, which were bobbing at the surface. Heather smiled, and I said, “Much warmer this way!" She replied, “Another good idea,” as she nestled up against Tom. Between the cool water and some gentle massage, pretty soon there were four very perky nipples jutting out as we attempted idle chit chat.
Soon after, we waded back to the beach, and I quickly confirmed that they were as attractive from the waist down as from the waist up. Particularly Tom. Tight balls from the cool water and a semi-rigid cock are kind of cute. Lacking towels we shook off the water as best we could, got dressed, and separated, promising to meet in the morning at the golf course.
Back in the room, I entertained Gary with fantasies of other games with Heather and Tom as he ate me wonderfully. Then, after all the hot talk, he pumped me full of a lovely load much sooner than I expected. Not knowing what to expect of our young friends kept me awake and fantasizing long after Gary had nodded off in post-orgasmic bliss.
We met the next morning as planned and, as we warmed up for the round, discussion naturally turned to what the bet should be. (Golfers almost always have some kind of bet going; Gary and I usually play for sex fantasies.) We dropped the idea of playing for money or dinner as too ordinary, and there was considerable debate about whether it should be boys vs. girls or couple vs. couple. Ultimately we decided it would be couple vs. couple and I was a bit surprised that it was Heather who suggested that the losers would have come up with the prize, as she put it “something special" and leaving it vague what that might mean.
I won’t bore you with the details of the match except to mention that Heather and I chose to ride together to get better acquainted. I learned that she and Tom had been married five years and that they both had had only brief ‘wild and single periods’ before settling down together. I told her a bit about our pasts and even mentioned our evening at a Dutch ‘parenclub’ (see my Kasteel Waterloo story) where we discovered the pleasures of ‘seeing and being seen.’ I noticed that she seemed quite interested in that story.
As it turned out, Gary and I won our little match, so naturally, there was much teasing at lunch over how they would pay off the bet. Along the way, I mentioned that Gary and I were going to check out the clothing-optional beach that afternoon and was quite pleased that they asked to tag along. The nude beach was actually quite easy to find: three miles by car and just a short walk around a point from the larger public beach.
When we arrived it was not too crowded, but there were people of every type, from the very well-tanned locals, completely relaxed in total nudity, to several somewhat self-conscious couples where the wives were clearly reluctant to try the bottomless part but were sporting very pink boobs.
As we strolled across the sand toward an open spot on the beach, I said to Heather, “So when in Rome … ,” and proceeded to shed my bikini top and with only the smallest hesitation, she joined me. Now Heather’s tits truly were marvelous, large and firm looking with very perky nipples that suggested she was enjoying the attention she was getting from the various sun worshipers. The guys spread a blanket, and like old hands at this, we all dropped our drawers. After a bit of sunning and quite a bit of swimming, we gathered again on the towel.
Tom pulled out a deck of cards and asked if we wanted to play. Gary joked that there seemed to be no point in playing strip poker, which got a laugh all around. Ultimately we decided on hearts. As Tom dealt the cards, it turned out that I was sitting directly opposite him and Gary was opposite Heather. (Not sure how that happened but I suspect that Gary had a hand in it.) There I was facing the ‘how-to-sit-naked-on-a-blanket-in front-of-a-handsome-man’ problem.
Now Gary would really like me to keep my pubic zone completely shaved, but I insist on the usual little triangle above… but everything below that was quite cleanly shaved and visible. “Fuck it,” I decided, Gary’s little fetish will be Tom’s little viewing pleasure and sat down cross-legged across from him, knowing full well that he might be able to tell that I was getting more than a little turned on by it all.
I really started enjoying our game as I noticed Tom’s frequent glances at my crotch. I think Heather noticed too, and Gary, I knew, especially liked her response when she shifted from lying on her belly to the same cross-legged position in front of him. Such teases we were and at the same time trying to maintain some level of decorum while ostensibly playing hearts on a public beach. But after just a couple minutes of this Tom groaned and said, gesturing to my crotch area, “If you don’t cover that up NOW I’m going to sprout a helluva hard-on, Marcy.” I replied with a grin. “I think I’m flattered," I said, "but I don’t want to embarrass you,” as I slid down and over to lie on my belly. But we’d been at the beach long enough to be flirting also with sunburn, so soon we decided to leave.
That evening we met again for dinner and drinks. When Gary teased them about when they were going to pay off the bet, Heather told him it was all planned out. We would be finding something new to view in their room after dinner. I was really curious as to what she had planned, especially since she seemed rather excited.
When we got to their room, there was an awkward moment after Gary and I settled on their couch. Tom got us all some wine and was fumbling with the radio when Heather stood in front of us and rather nervously but formally announced that to pay off the bet she was going to give Tom a lap dance and we could watch and that now she was going to go change into something sexy. After she left, Gary told Tom that this was a great idea and Tom replied that, though it was his idea originally, he was surprised himself that Heather had gone for it, especially since he’d requested stripteases before, but she’d always refused, citing modesty and embarrassment. He'd argued that we'd all seen her naked at the beach anyhow, and suddenly she'd agreed to it.
I was wondering if my account of our adventure in Holland had had some influence. “So this is something new for all of us,” I said, and he agreed enthusiastically. I was pleased that we heard no hint of jealousy. Like Gary, he seemed to enjoy his wife’s new adventurousness.
Heather returned at the start of a danceable tune wearing a full-length skirt open up one side practically to the hip and a white silk blouse that, unbuttoned and tied just below - and half revealing - those luscious melons, left her belly nicely exposed. She was obviously nervous at first, but dancing seemed to calm the butterflies, and soon she was moving quite gracefully to the Latin beat, suggestively swinging her hips and showing lots of thigh. Very classy and very sexy in a 1940’s-ish kind of way, until with a flourish, she released the catch, and her skirt fell to the floor revealing the tiniest of g-strings. So much for the '40’s! Then she turned her back to us and wiggled her essentially naked butt for our entertainment.
The guys were loving it and giving her lots of encouragement. And frankly so was I, as I empathized with the thrill she was finding in really letting her exhibitionist side go. With no hesitation now, she quickly shed her top and massaged her breasts and teased her nipples, clearly enjoying both the sensations she felt and the turn-on she was providing for our little group. I slid my hand across Gary’s thigh and gave his hardening cock a squeeze. “You’re certainly getting my man going, Heather,” I said laughing. Heather answered that she wanted to give Tom a chance to play too and boldly suggested that maybe we’d like to watch him suck on her titties. Of course, we enthusiastically agreed. He did an excellent job, I would have to say, sucking and licking and nibbling – Heather was even moaning just a little with pleasure.
After a little more of this Tom said, “I think you should give us a little floor show baby, like we saw in Vegas,” Heather paused and looked at him … “You really mean that,” she asked. He nodded and then smiling wickedly she said, “OK, remember you asked for it,” then turned to us and seductively slid the g-string off.
She’d done a little shaving between the beach and dinner, I noticed, as she fondled a breast with one hand and seductively slid the other between her legs. “Tom wants me to play with myself, Gary,” she said as she slid to the floor and teasingly began to spread her legs right in front of us. By now I’d also exposed his now rigid tool and was stroking it lightly. “That would be very hot, Heather,” he responded and so while staring right at him and his erection, she began teasing her clit and sharing glimpses of her now quite juicy pussy.
Poor Gary clearly felt he should hold her stare but couldn’t resist casting quick glances at that luscious view. “Go ahead, Gary, watch me play with myself; that’s what Tom wants, isn’t it darling.” He answered, “Yeah babe this is a fantasy come true … but don’t forget about my lap dance”. She was in no hurry to complete her show for us, which was very arousing for Gary especially, but eventually, she rolled to her knees and crawled sensuously toward Tom, her heavy breasts swinging as she moved. As she reached Tom’s chair, she said, “I don’t think this strip club requires pants for a lap dance, do you, Marcy?” I answered “Definitely not,” and in no time she had them off of him.
I have to say that while Tom’s dick was quite lovely when flaccid, now that it had grown so impressively, I couldn’t resist thoughts of playing with it myself. But so far we’d all avoided that subject entirely, and in talking with Heather, I had focused on what a turn-on watching and being watched can be. Clearly being watched was no longer a problem for either of them now as she hungrily devoured his manhood. Within moments Tom was moaning and growling “oh yessss.”
Heather soon moved up to straddle his legs and in one smooth motion, impaled herself on his now throbbing tool. As she rode him almost frantically, we had the sexiest view of his cock and her pussy thrusting together - with Tom’s cock going ‘balls deep’ on every thrust. Gary mentioned how much liked the way her heavy breasts swung with every thrust. They were incredibly sexy together, but it became even more so when Heather cried out, “Oh my god, I cumming, I’m cumming." I was surprised at how quickly she had cum and guessed that our presence had definitely added some extra stimulation. Her orgasm took Tom right over the edge with her as his pounding became even more frenzied before culminating in a series of slow, powerful thrusts and groans.
“That was some show,” Gary said after a lengthy pause, and I added, “You guys are just beautiful together.” As Tom’s dick wilted, it finally popped out from between Heather's lips, revealing a trickle of milky cum. Very sexy indeed. They shared a lingering deep kiss, and then Tom announced, “Anyone want some champagne?” I had to laugh. After such an erotic buzz it seemed almost a non sequitur. Tom objected, “But I’m thirsty,” and so we took a break for a glass of the bubbly.
Tom’s dick may have been limp and Heather well satisfied, but Gary was still sporting an impressive hard-on, and I was horny as hell from all the visuals. So as they relaxed, I casually dipped my finger in my glass, wet the tip of Gary’s cock and then quickly licked it off. "I think I’ll just suck on this for a while, if ya’ll don’t mind,” I drawled. “Oh, please do,” Heather said, as they moved closer to watch me play.
I decided that my goal was to get Tom hard again just by watching me do Gary, so I began by moving right down to Gary’s balls. I held and squeezed his rigid cock as I lovingly licked and kissed and gently sucked them into my mouth. Heather seemed fascinated by this, and I wondered if she’d ever tried it on Tom. Soon I moved up and got to work on his throbbing member - first licking the sensitive underside, then nibbling on the tip and finally taking every bit that I could as deep down my throat as possible. Gary gasped with pleasure, and Heather exclaimed, “Goddam, you’re good at that!” I was watching Tom, who, when he realized this, gave me a seductive wink and lightly stroked a now definitely longer and stronger dick. Hmmmm.
After a bit more of this, Gary rolled me on my back and shoved a pillow under my neck so that he could fuck my mouth. Now I like sucking him and being sort of in charge, but for some strange reason, I just love it when he takes control like that. Again I caught Tom’s eye several times as he watched me repeatedly take a mouth (and throat)-full of Gary’s cock. “How deliciously slutty!” I thought, and this time I was the one that gave the wanton wink, being sure to do it with a mouthful of cock.
Of course, Gary knew what I needed, and soon he pulled back and slid down as he spread my legs. There I was sprawled on the couch, legs all akimbo, and Gary says to Tom, “Want to see one hungry pussy, Tom?”
“Oh yeah, show me the goods,” he said as he moved into my view just over Gary’s shoulder. Wow, how could I not be positively dripping with anticipation: I was watching Tom watch Gary tease and spread me and finger fuck me, for our new friend’s enjoyment as much as mine it seemed at first ... and that just made it that much more erotic. But then my Gary got down to business. My clit, which he’d mostly avoided til now, was throbbing, feeling like it would explode - it wanted his tongue so badly. But when he finally touched it, his tongue was so warm and wet and gently applied that I almost melted then and there. “Oh yes, do me, honey,” I begged.
He sensed my readiness and began to strum my clit with his tongue in a slow but steadily more urgent rhythm. And there was Tom, right over Gary’s shoulder, watching it all but frequently locking eyes with me, as my face must have shown me building to an incredible orgasm. OH MAN was it a good one! Somehow having a man I barely knew watching just made it twice as intense. I just shook for what seemed like forever.
Heather had moved behind Tom and was rubbing her front against his back while slowly massaging his nicely engorged cock. “I think I had a hand in that too,” I said jokingly to Heather; “but right now I need Gary’s dick right here … want to watch?” Of course, they did. Gary spread my legs and spread my lips, and I’m sure it must have been evident to all that I was as wet and ready as could be. As he penetrated me and started thrusting deep inside me, Heather said to Tom, “Let’s give him a hand.” With that, she moved to my side and took my right leg, spreading and supporting it and watching intently as Gary pumped away.
Tom understood immediately and moved to take control of my other leg, and soon they were caressing and massaging my inner thighs delightfully as Gary pumped away. I reached down between my legs so that I could feel Gary’s dick as it slid in and out. Gary shifted his position so that he could see my pussy and watch me play. I immediately knew that he wanted me to do what I often do in this position – masturbate for my intense satisfaction and his viewing pleasure - which apparently he wanted to share with Heather and Tom.
As he slowly withdrew his cock, he said, “Show us your pussy baby,” and so I used both hands to spread myself briefly as it popped out, allowing them all a glimpse into my very juicy gaping self. I was watching Tom as I did this and when he finally shifted his gaze from my open pussy and met my eyes, I asked him throatily, “Do you like what you see, Tom?” In reply, he growled, “Oh yeah!" Then Heather added, “Wow, Marcie I’ve never seen a cunt like this before – not even my own. Oh God, this is such a turn-on!”
I moaned as Gary resumed thrusting his rock hard manhood deep inside me and I began stroking my clit. “Shit, this is going to be intense,” I cried out, as my fingers strummed my clit ever faster. “Cum for us, babe,” Gary urged, and Tom and Heather joined in urging me on with quite obscene encouragement as well. It was sooo GREAT! The orgasm came in immense spasms of pleasure that left me shaking in the end. Gary was only moments behind as I felt his semen flood me deep inside in a series of powerful ejaculations. SO NICE!
All this erotic action on our part had clearly left Tom ready for more. As Gary collapsed in well-deserved exhaustion, Tom moved behind Heather and she, well aware of his need (and preferences?) happily went down on her knees so he could take her from behind. A couple of nice orgasms just leave me more energized, so I lay on my side watching them and found myself fascinated by Heather’s breasts, as they hung down and swung sensuously with every thrust.
I took the chance that neither of them would freak out (after all they’d held and caressed my thighs while Gary fucked me), and began to lightly cup and massage those beautiful tits. Tom smiled. Heather moaned softly, and soon Gary moved around to take charge of her left breast while I stayed with the right. Clearly, we were not hindering their building pleasure as Heather pushed back with Tom’s every thrust and his pace steadily increased. Of course, all that lovely pounding led to a beautiful pair of orgasms, when, as Heather started to cum, it took him right over the top with her.
When they collapsed in a heap, Gary moved back around to hug me, and we all just lay there a while savoring the moment. Eventually, Gary teased, “Nice lap dance, Heather.”
“Wow,” Heather said, “Tom and I have played with some fantasies, but we never ever thought of something like this. I didn't expect that things would get this wild and I could never have imagined that it would be so exciting being watched.” Tom added with a wink, “And watching,” as he eyed me from their heap.
I said, “Heather, you are such a beautiful woman, it was so exciting watching you and Tom be so beautifully passionate together.” She replied, ”Well, I have to say that watching you open up, so to speak, for Gary was awesome too!”I smiled at her and explained, “I was opening up for all of you,” and Tom chuckled knowingly.
I was happy that everyone, without saying it, seemed pretty comfortable with what had occurred. We continued remembering and commenting and teasing about the various moments, perhaps trying to cement the memories, I thought.
Finally, Gary and I dressed while Tom and Heather sprawled naked on the couch. When we were ready to depart, Heather came over to me first and gave me a friendly full hug. She actually thanked me for showing them new possibilities, and I told her it was all our pleasure. She laughed and gave me a sweet wet kiss(!) and moved on to Gary. Then Tom came over, looking quite lovably naked, and gave me another nice full hug and a friendly kiss - with just a touch of tongues. I couldn’t resist sliding my hands down his back and giving those nice tight buns a squeeze. He smiled and said, “Golf tomorrow?” and we all quickly agreed.
Later, back in our room, Gary and I lay on the bed, discussing the evening and speculating on what tomorrow might bring. I told Gary quite frankly that I thought Tom wanted to fuck me and Gary said he’d noticed that. He added that he thought Heather had much more of an adventuresome streak then he’d expected, and that they’d been doing a little eying and flirting too, though she had seemed careful not to make it too obvious, especially to Tom. I said that after her wild performance, she probably needed a little reassurance that he’s ok with her boldness.
Gary asked me if I’d like things to go further and added that he would be happy to explore the luscious Heather if the opportunity arose. I said I’d be willing to fuck Heather’s husband but only so that I could help my sweet husband get laid. He laughed, of course, knowing full well that self-sacrifice is not in my nature. We agreed to let it be obvious, if the subject came up, that we were open to all the possibilities.
The next morning in the clear light of day, Gary and I talked again. We still agreed that we were interested in having things go further but weren’t sure how Tom and Heather felt. We’d agreed with them to meet for another round of golf the next day but planned it for a little later in the day, having discovered that it was actually cooler in the afternoons when the clouds build up over the volcano and a breeze comes up.
We met Heather and Tom at the clubhouse café for an early lunch before our round. Heather was pushing the envelope for sexy attire at a golf course with shorts that were a little too short and skin-tight and the same blouse-tied-under- those-gorgeous-breasts-and-bare-midriff look as she’d worn last night, but certainly, none of the all-male staff at the golf course was about to object.
I wore a pair of slightly shortish hiking shorts, the type that are loose around the thigh. I’m pretty thin and have long legs, so Gary insists these are very sexy on me, so, since he insists… Up top, I wore a sleeveless blouse that I unbuttoned an extra button on when I saw what Heather was wearing. Tom was looking yummy, as was Gary for that matter.
There was a tiny bit of awkwardness at first, but Gary and Tom distracted us with a discussion of some tournament that was going on somewhere, and the conversation drifted on around the subject of golf – perhaps we were avoiding reference to the previous night too obviously?
Then toward the end of lunch, Tom abruptly asked, “So what’s the bet?” Gary said he had an idea and suggested that instead of two teams, it would be the best individual low score. The winner would be in charge of the evening – sort of director of our little movie (without film) – and the rest of us would be obliged to play our parts as directed.
“Wow, where did you come up with that?” Heather asked. I complained that we females didn’t stand a chance since the guys scored so much better than us. That launched a discussion of handicaps and adjusting scores etc. and somehow it just got accepted that that would be the game. I decided I really wanted to win and argued for a really high handicap.
After lunch, as we loaded our equipment, Tom announced that he wanted me to ride with him. That sounded great to me, and of course, Gary had no complaints about sharing his cart with Heather. Heather was quite a sight on the tee. Although about the same height as me – 5’10” – she must have outweighed me by at least 10lbs, but it was all well distributed in her tits and butt. Nevertheless, she was quite athletic and hit the ball well. At least we were a good match in that respect. I wondered how she kept those boobs in that loosely tied blouse when she hit a tee shot? I suspected the guys were hoping she couldn’t.
I just had to know how Heather and Tom felt about the previous night’s activities, so I soon brought up the subject with Tom. He said he was a little surprised by how into it Heather had been. Tom explained that after three years of marriage, their sex lives had begun to get a little routine and so about six months ago, they had started looking for ways to spice things up.
At first, they tried some pornographic videos – Heather had never seen anything more explicit than the Playboy channel – and he’d been pleasantly surprised that she found them a turn-on. They’d used them as inspiration for some fantasies of their own, he added, particularly threesomes of both types.
During these sex sessions, he’d taken some pretty hot nude photos of Heather, but she’d always insisted that he delete them later. It was during one of these evenings that she told him for the first time that she’d indulged in a little girl-girl action with a lesbian roommate in college. He said that when she realized that he was excited by the fact, she admitted that she’d enjoyed it even though she considered herself thoroughly heterosexual. She hinted that she could probably enjoy such a scene with Tom, so long as she didn’t feel that their relationship could be threatened by the other woman. He seemed to be watching me to gauge my reaction, but I just said something like, “That’s interesting.”
Heather had told him about my account of our adventure in Holland, and he wanted to know more. I told him about our friends for the evening and about how exciting I found it when we drew a bit of a crowd, and he said that after last night, he understood how I had felt. I decided to mention our rendezvous with our friends Greta and Kyle and explained how we met online and ultimately had a wild weekend together. He was clearly quite enthralled with my account and asked several intimate questions that I answered boldly and openly. There was something quite arousing about the way he seemed fascinated by my tale.
This was turning into a most titillating round of golf – being so open with our sexuality and all – and I confess that my golf game suffered as a result. It seemed that Gary and Heather were having a great time as well, but Tom somehow maintained focus enough to win the match handily.
After a couple beers at the clubhouse, during which we provided suggestions - from the ribald to the ridiculous - for Tom’s consideration in planning the evening. We separated to shower and change with plans to meet for drinks and dinner.
Back in our room, Gary and I compared notes. He said that Heather talked a lot at first about how much she loved Tom and how perfect they were together which had him thinking she was probably explaining why she’d been uncomfortable with events of the previous evening. But then she started talking about them wanting to add some spice to their sex lives, much like Tom had with me.
I told him all about my conversations with Tom, particularly about our fun with Greta and Kyle, and how Tom seemed quite fascinated. We agreed that it was probably fortunate that Tom ended up “director” for the night. Neither of us was at all sure where the evening was headed, but we felt Heather would be most comfortable with him in charge. Gary mentioned that he would be comfortable with whatever I felt like doing (as long as he could watch!) and I teased him that luscious Heather looked perfect for indulging his titty fantasy. He just winked and agreed, which I admit that gave me just a twinge of jealousy - since she definitely had something to offer in the chest department that I don't - but I knew deep down that he is really all mine, this would be just for fun.
Sunset and dinner and all were great, and we all got a bit tipsy. As we finished, Tom announced that the show would begin in their room in a half-hour. He said he wanted me to dress in sexy lingerie that would work for a striptease and asked me to select something for Gary as if he were, say, a ‘Chippendale.’ I said that I would make sure he looked hot. Back in our room, we speculated on what Tom had in mind. I teased Gary about doing a male stripper show, something he’d never before done for me, and he got quite defensive saying that if that’s what was required he’d show me some moves!
Now even though my husband is in his late 40’s he stays in great shape with great pecks, good abs, and a nice tight butt, so I pulled out the male g-string (zippered pouch for his ‘equipment’ with just an elastic band around the waist and another up the crack of his butt) that I had bought for him partly as a joke and said, “Then wear this dude.” And he said, “All right, you’re on.” I let him select the rest of his clothes while I changed into a lacy black bra, black lace garter belt, and black mesh stockings, heels, and oh yes, a tiny mesh g-string that hid almost nothing. Ultra short flared mini-skirt and silk blouse (tied under my breasts a la Heather) completed the outfit. I felt quite the tart as we walked from our room to theirs.
Tom met us at the door in loose-fitting drawstring lounging pants and a tank top (quite sexy, I thought), and Heather was relaxing on the couch in a short red kimono. When we entered, he offered us a glass of the bubbly and invited us to sit down. “Wow, I can see that you followed my instructions, Marcy,” he said as he eyed my risque outfit. “And Gary did too, but it’s not obvious yet,” I said with a grin to Heather.
“So what’s the plan o' mister director?” I asked. “Actually I’m planning for you to take our little stage first,” he said gesturing to the space in front of the couch now cleared of the coffee table that was against the wall. “I want you to give me a lap dance, Marcy, but I think you’d best keep your panties on,” he added (perhaps a little reluctantly). “Sure,” I answered, “that sounds like fun,” no point anymore in being shy about my exhibitionist streak, I thought, though I was a little surprised, having expected that he would ask me to perform for Gary.
As I stood up to begin, Gary moved to the couch also and sat next to Heather. I danced a bit swaying my hips sensuously. Since his rules said panties on, I decided that I would try to get him aroused by teasing him verbally. “Would you like to see my titties, Tom?” I said as I swayed suggestively in front of him. “Oh yeah,” he said, and so I played with the knot that tied my blouse below my breasts, slowly untying it as I bent slightly forward to let him watch. My nipples were already quite erect just from the excitement of performing for him, but I tweaked and pinched them for his viewing pleasure.
“Do you like my little titties, Tom?” I asked. “They get so excited knowing you want to see them.” Then as I slid one hand beneath the miniskirt and touched myself, I said throatily, “Oh, and I’m a little damp already. Mmmmm, I just love showing myself off to such a handsome sexy man,” I continued, slowly shedding the skirt. Tom certainly wasn’t bashful as he stared at my lower half, my pussy lips already pouting open with arousal under the thin fabric. Then I bent at the waist so that my breasts swung slightly as I unfastened the clips connecting the garter belt to my stockings. That done I unfastened the garter belt and tossed it away and danced a bit more, turning and bending at times to give him a nice view of my ass as I imagined a stripper might do. After this, I lay down on the floor, raising each leg in turn to remove the stockings while enjoying the fact that this action meant giving him tantalizing glimpses of my only slightly hidden pussy. He groaned with pleasure and muttered, “My, that’s nice,” as he finally moved his glance upward to meet mine.
“You did say a lap dance, didn’t you, Tom?” I asked. “Yes indeed,” he replied, so I rose to my feet and said, “Then sit right here,” gesturing to a chair beside the couch. I danced just a bit more, then approached him and straddled his legs, which put my breasts practically in his face.
“There’s isn't a 'no-touch the titties rule' in this club is there Heather?” I asked. “I’m sure Tom would agree with that,” she replied. “Wait a second, I’m the director,” Tom objected, but then quickly added with a grin, “And I say tittie touching is quite OK.”
We all laughed, but after a moment’s glance at Gary, who nodded his approval, Tom began to lightly caress them as I let myself settle onto his thighs and slowly rubbed my pussy against them. I just loved being so outrageous, performing nearly naked for a fully-clothed man, letting him caress and kiss my breasts, and talking so dirty to him, and the best part was Gary and Tom’s wife were watching.
“Mmmm, you’re getting me so hot,” I said as I stood up and raising a leg, placed one foot on the arm of the couch so that my crotch was only a foot or two from his face. “I’ve got to keep these on, I guess, but could I pull them aside just a little to cool off?” I pouted as I asked Tom sweetly as I stroked myself thru the tiny g-string.
Tom looked at Heather for just a moment, and she replied, “Go ahead, Marcy, make him drool.” Wow, she is loosening up, I thought as I pulled the fabric aside and bared my intimate self, teasing and pulling at my lips, sliding a fingertip just inside myself to reveal my wetness, exposing my clit and making it obvious to Tom, whose face was now inches, it seemed, from my crotch, how aroused this whole scene was getting me.
“Damn you are hot,” he muttered as his hands slid up my thighs to my butt. I could sense that he wanted to pull me to him and bury his face in my crotch, but I felt it was not the moment and ended the tease by sitting back down on his lap and, offering him my breasts again, saying, “Easy big boy, you can kiss these a little more.” And he did until I backed off. “So that’s your show, Tom.”
As I sat back down on the couch in just my g-string Heather and Gary applauded and Tom complimented me profusely saying that he’d had a couple ‘professional’ lap dances in his life, but mine was far and away the best. “How sweet,” I said, adding, “Obviously the pleasure was just as much mine,” and everyone laughed.
Tom then stood up and announced, ”Gary, it’s your turn. I’d like you to entertain Heather,” and motioned for her to take the chair as he joined me on the couch. Now Gary is not the most talented dancer, but he managed to sway in rhythm as he quickly got down to business by starting to unbutton his shirt. I must say that watching lovely young Heather gaze at my husband with such obviously sexual interest gave me a new appreciation for him. He’d never even done this for me before, so I was entranced observing his moves.
With little hesitation, he moved right along to his pants, unbuttoning and unzipping them smoothly, but he slowed down as he slowly dropped them, and Heather giggled nervously as she saw his g-string. Now the ‘pouch’ on this item was not all that large – and Gary has pretty big balls – so it didn’t leave much room for his cock to grow, as it had done substantially already. The oversized load had pulled the material away from his thighs, revealing the sides of his balls, and the outline of his dick was clearly visible through the material.
As he moved closer to Heather, he cupped the pouch with one hand while he teasingly outlined his cock with the index finger of the other. Heather looked over to Tom and said, “That g-string looks awfully small for what Gary has packed inside it. Don’t you think I should make him more comfortable?”
“Sure baby, help him out,” he answered … and Heather took him literally as she unzipped the zipper and my husband’s semi-hard dick popped out, landing right in her hand. I could see that she gave it a squeeze and a couple gentle strokes with her hand and in seconds it seemed to grow to maximum size. As he gave a heartfelt mmmm, she lifted it and gave it a light kiss on the underside just below the tip. After a moment though, somehow Gary managed to manfully back away, like me unsure, as he told me later, whether it was the moment to push things further. “Whoa,” he said, “baby, you are hot!” while looking straight at Heather.
“I’m just going to get rid of this thing,” he said as he stepped out of the g-string and strolled over to the couch with a gorgeous full erection standing straight out. Strangely I was thrilled and proud that she looked at him so lustfully. I’d been rubbing Tom’s thigh lightly throughout Gary’s performance, but now as Gary sat down Tom moved to stand up.
“Gary, it’s clear the ladies,” he said, looking at Heather, “really dug your performance. So now I’ve got something special planned for you and me. Ladies, would you both please take the stage. I want you to imagine you’re still in a strip club, but we’re making a video. I’m the director, and you two are performing together…”
“Your husband has quite an imagination, Heather, … shall we?” I said, as I gestured toward the ‘stage’ and my heart began pounding just a little. She joined me, still wearing the red silk kimono – and unknown undergarments – while I was enjoying being naked but for the tiny patch of fabric.
I wondered if she had planned this with Tom and I wondered how far he expected us to go. My only experience with another woman was that one night with Greta. Frankly, I don’t think that I’d be that interested in getting it on with another woman - or man for that matter - if Gary weren’t in the room sharing and enjoying the adventure as well. But my playing with Greta had been great fun, for both of us, and I had no qualms about trying it again, especially since I knew how randy watching us would get our men. Tom told us to start by slow dancing together, and as Heather and I came together to dance, I whispered in her ear, “Is this ok?”
“Oh yes,” she replied, and her hands slid down my back and squeezed my butt as she pulled me closer, and I responded in kind. It was sooo erotic, dancing belly to belly with another woman. My nipples grew hard again, stimulated as they were from rubbing against the silk of her kimono.
“Why don’t you take that kimono off of her, Marcy?” Tom said, “I’m sure Gary would like to see her tits, and I bet Heather would like you to touch them, too. Remember there’s no no-touch-the-titties rule tonight.” Needing no further encouragement, I backed away sufficiently to untie the sash, and with a shrug of her shoulders, she let the kimono fall away.
Damn, she was beautiful, her magnificent breasts jutted out proudly and only a tiny bikini bottom, tied at the sides, hid any part of her. Boldly I reached down and pulled on a loose end of the bows on each hip, and it too fell away. We embraced. I felt her tits, her belly, those luscious thighs pressed snugly against mine and then we kissed. So warm and wet and soft, it was, as our tongues met: I thought, “Wow, she’s really into this.”
I bent slightly to kiss her breasts, and she arched her back to meet me. I suckled at those beautiful mounds kissing, licking, sucking, and lightly nibbling. Her nipples were smallish yet hard and erect, and she moaned softly. We kissed again and then realizing that my g-string did not untie, she slid to her knees and teasingly pulled it down, revealing my pussy right at her eye level. I felt her hands moving up the backs of my thighs to my butt and Tom, who had removed his pants and was sporting a hard-on to rival Gary’s, urged her on lewdly, “Come on baby, bury your face in Marcy’s snatch. This is so great!” I felt her hot breath on my pubic zone but realized this would be much more fun lying down. “Let’s adjourn to the bedroom, Heather,” I said, and she immediately agreed. “Follow us boys,” she said as we headed for the bed just across the room, arm in arm, wiggling our butts invitingly.
“Heather is hungry to taste you, Marcy. I want you to lie back on the bed and spread your legs so your husband and I can watch her eat you,” Tom said, trying to reassert control. “Your wish is my command, o' mister director,” I joked since we all knew that he was ordering exactly what we wanted to do, anyhow. Still, it kind of added to the fun.
Heather had seemingly lost all inhibitions and was more than happy to entertain us all as she slid between my thighs and began kissing every inch of my pubic zone. Her hot breath and wet kisses really had me going and if my pussy could talk it would have been begging to feel her tongue inside me; so I did it for her, “Oh yes, darling, that’s lovely, give me more, baby, more. I need your tongue inside me,” then, “OH YESSSS" as she spread my lips, and I felt her lovely tongue probing as deeply within me as she could reach.
Tom and Gary had moved to either side of me, and each was playing with one of my tits as they watched Heather tongue fuck my cunt. How hot was that? Well, there was a rock hard dick jutting straight out on either side of me, so it just seemed natural to take one in each hand. I stroked them slowly as Heather moved up to lick and suck my hooded clit, but then withdrew and pulled back so the guys could see how turned on I’d become. Then she spread my swollen pussy lips, and I felt her fingers sliding up inside my sopping cunt, reaching to massage my g-spot as she returned to licking my clit.
“Oh, Heather, that’s good,” I cried out, “Yes, lick me, oh your fingers feel so good.” Tom joined in, “Heather, you’re so sexy, lick that clit good, I love seeing you be so nasty.” And Gary added, “Cum for us Marcy, cum on her tongue,” and with all that oral stimulation of every kind, not to mention the digital stimulation from her fingers rubbing me deep inside, I came in huge spasms of pleasure as I rubbed my pussy frantically against her face until my clit became almost too sensitive to continue and I lay there moaning and panting in post-orgasmic satisfaction.
“Wow, you are good, Heather, that was amazing,” I finally said, looking down at her face still between my legs. She moved up to kiss me, and I tasted myself on her lips and tongue. “One good licking deserves another, don’t you think?” I said as I slid around so that I could go down on her. “If you would like …,” she responded, and I replied, “Oh yes, I would like,” as I kissed my way down her belly and she spread her legs wide to give me total access. Gary and Tom took up positions on either side of Heather, and I knew that Gary, in particular, would enjoy viewing her in-depth, so after briefly kissing and nuzzling her thighs, I licked her nether lips a bit and then spread them for my husband’s pleasure.
“Bet you’d like to stick your dick in here, darling,” I said to Gary as I paused after teasing the sensitive lips of her wide open vagina with just the tip of my tongue, making sure the guys could see just how juicy she had gotten. I really liked the way she tasted – much like myself, actually – so I sucked on her cunt, rather noisily I confess, but everyone seemed to like that a lot. I felt so wanton half performing for our husbands; half just loving giving pleasure, but also, feeling like such a slut, and that was such fun! When my tongue lightly brushed her clit, and she reacted with a spasm of pleasure, I sensed that it was time to get down to business – this young woman needed to cum
Well, that was no problem. I loved the idea that she might soon cum on my tongue and knowing just how to treat a sensitive, very aroused clit I began gently licking around the hood protecting it, and soon she sighed and opened up to me even more – if that was possible – and so I licked it lightly with upward strokes, knowing I was just barely touching the underside of her clit.
When she began to buck her hips slowly against me in response, I knew that it was time and sucked her clit deeply yet gently into my mouth. It was so great; it seemed that with only a few more gentle strokes of my tongue, the loveliest orgasm just rolled over her body. I stayed right with her, tongue fucking her cunt, knowing just how she was feeling as I felt her pussy ‘bearing down’ on my tongue, which felt like it was touching her cervix at that moment. Some of you guys must know what I mean. I’d been licking her pussy while on my knees – butt sticking up a bit – and I had been delighted when I felt a hand slide down the crack of my ass and on to explore, somewhat tentatively, my pussy.
A quick look revealed that Gary was, not surprisingly, occupied with kissing Heather and fondling her breasts, so that meant Tom was the one exploring me. I gave him a smile and spread my knees to give him better access. When he turned from watching me do Heather to check out his handiwork, I gave Heather’s pussy a final lingering kiss and knowing just what I wanted next, rolled onto my back and slid between Tom’s legs, commencing to kiss his lovely cock, as I spread my legs in an invitation to a 69. Of course, Tom understood the gesture immediately and buried his face in my crotch as I savored the pleasures of sucking a very nice new cock.
Tom’s genitals were not all that different from Gary’s. They are both about 8”, I guess, circumcised, with very nice balls. Still, it’s so erotic being with a new partner, especially when you have the time to enjoy the slightly different taste and musk, exploring them and discovering the moves that really turn them on. And I have to confess that having a handsome man, 5 years younger than me, turn into a raging sexual animal in response to me was a nice little ego boost. I really wanted to give him the total treatment, maybe even find something Heather hadn’t tried and since, as you may have noticed, I have a little thing for balls, I soon moved on from his dick to give them some special attention.
As I tongued the space where his balls and cock meet, he came up for air from between my legs and leaned more upright to afford me better access and to watch me play. It was so great: I could stare right into his eyes as I licked every part of his scrotum and adjacent territory - I even reached in with my tongue and tickled his butt briefly - while squeezing his dick. His throbbing tool told me he loved the whole lewd scene. I sucked each ball into my mouth and stroked them with my tongue as I held them inside – got a great moan of pleasure each time! When, finally, I moved back to his dick I squeezed and stroked it and when a sweet taste of pre-cum emerged I licked it up, smiling up into his eyes, before swallowing his dick, in one smooth motion, as deeply as I could.
With that he dove back between my wide spread legs, and, wrapping his arms around my hips and half lifting them to give himself direct access to my wide open cunt, he tongue-fucked me vigorously as his cock fucked my mouth - his balls practically bouncing on my nose with every thrust! But I wasn’t about to let him cum just yet, so eventually, I kind of nudged him so that we ended up on our sides. This allowed me to glance over at Gary from between Tom’s thighs and I saw that he was lying back with his head propped up by a pillow against the headboard allowing a perfect view of both my antics with Tom and Heather, who was doing a most enthusiastic job of sucking his dick. I smiled up at him and asked, “Having fun lover?”
“Oh yeah,” he replied. About that time, Tom turned around and, kneeling at the foot of the bed and putting my feet on his shoulders, spread me and got really serious about licking my clit. So what’s a girl to do? Well, this girl had a wonderful orgasm. Tom was very good. Gary is very good. Just different, but differences are what make ‘new,’ fun, right? Besides, Gary was watching it all and obviously sharing in my pleasure. Well, I don’t think 10 seconds had passed after my nice cum before Tom had my legs up over his shoulders and was plunging his hard dick deep inside my oh, so ready, cunt. Then he stopped suddenly and asked, “Is this ok?”
“Oh yeah, mister director, anything thing you want …,” I replied laughing. As he began thrusting himself slowly but deeply inside me, I looked over at Gary and Heather and saw that they had changed positions also. She was lying on her back, legs spread wide and his face was now buried in her crotch. From her expression, he must have been doing beautiful things. Soon it was pretty apparent that her increasing arousal was heading for a climax, and so I turned back to Tom and said, “I think my husband is going to make your wife cum.”
“Guess it’s only fair, considering how good this feels,” he said. He never took his eyes off them as Gary launched Heather into a beautiful orgasm, but his slow thrusting into me became a pounding, so I knew that he definitely was not turned off by what he was seeing. I took advantage of the enthusiastic fucking I was getting to stroke my clit, the combination of which sent me into my first lovely orgasm on his cock. Frankly, that just energized me, and since Tom was breathing hard and sweating nicely, I said to him, “Lie back down and let me ride you, big boy.” He complied most willingly, and in moments I had straddled him, and his hard-on had slipped smoothly inside me. Now I just love being on top since controlling the angle and the friction lets me cum very easily that way.
As I started riding him, I realized that we were so arranged as to give Heather and Gary a perfect view of my ass and his cock sliding inside me. Then I leaned forward as I rode him in order to kiss him and rub his sweaty chest against mine, well aware that it just improved Heather and Gary’s totally pornographic view. As we kissed, I felt Tom’s hands reach down and grab my butt. Then, spreading my cheeks a bit, he slid a finger down between them to my pussy and coated it with my copious juices before moving back up to stop at my butt hole. He teased around my backdoor then slid the finger just inside, massaging it gently. Well, I do have to confess that that turns me on - a fact that must have been quite obvious as I rode him faster and harder than ever. Wow, another nice ‘O’ - a light one, but very nice - left me collapsed on his chest until I whispered in his ear, “You nasty boy.” He replied, “Just trying to keep up with a very nasty girl,” and we both giggled.
We shifted our attention to the other side of the bed as we heard Heather moan loudly, “Oh fuck yes!” She was lying back, and Gary had obviously just plunged in to the hilt. “Let’s watch them,” I suggested to Tom, and we moved to get a better view of them fucking.
“Give us a look at your juicy pussy baby,” Tom said, and as Gary withdrew for a moment, she spread herself, revealing a very wet, pink vagina. Her lips were large, like mine, when fully engorged - as now - and her juices were flowing down to the crack of her butt. Gary knelt briefly to suck and pull at those luscious lips then returned to banging her hard and deep.
When Tom moved to stand by her head so she could suck on him as well, I knelt beside her so that I could suck on her nipples. I used a free hand to both squeeze and stroke the base of Gary’s cock and massage Heather's lips at the same time. This is something I often do when Gary is fucking me on my back.
But ... it wasn't my lips his thick cock was sliding between, yet I felt not even a stab of jealousy. Actually, in that moment of horny altruism, I really wanted them to enjoy each other as much as I was enjoying Tom. So of course, wanting to help, I just had to use all that rich lubrication my fingers were collecting to begin slowly rubbing her clit. Heather wasn’t shy about showing her appreciation as she moaned, “Oh yesss,” and rolled and ground her hips in response to our various stimulation. Her large breasts heaved and shook most erotically with every thrust. I knew exactly how good all this had to feel as Gary and I steadily increased the tempo; he pounded her pussy, and I strummed her clit, to what was ultimately a very obviously marvelous orgasm.
In moments, her climax – plus a little help from me providing extra friction at the base of his dick – sent Gary right over the top also. I recognized immediately those deep, powerful thrusts that meant he was shooting spurts of cum deep inside her. Knowing that Tom was taking in all this action as well, I slid down and took Gary’s cock in my mouth when his ejaculatory thrusts ended, savoring the musky, salty taste of their mingled fluids, and letting Tom know that I could be very nasty indeed.
As Gary and Heather collapsed into a pile, I headed for Tom who, amazingly, had still not yet cum. Heather had abandoned his dick in the throes of their orgasms, but it still appeared to be rock hard so I crawled across the bed toward him and as we met I said, “How do you want me, big boy?” He smiled at me for a moment and then said, “Stay on your knees, Marcy, I want to fuck you from behind.” Well, that was more than fine by me, so I answered, “Oh good,” and turned around offering up my naked ass. His fingers explored me briefly and, discovering, I’m sure, that I was totally wet and ready, he slid inside me and within a couple of strokes was buried to the balls, so to speak.
“Oh fuck, that’s so good,” I think I cried out and was soon pushing back to meet each of his thrusts, wanting to feel that wonderful cock in the depths of my cunt. I sensed from his slow, steady rhythm that he was trying still to control his arousal, and that was fine by me. At that moment I felt like I could have taken this lovely fucking all night. Tom wasn't going fast, but it seemed like he was constantly varying the angle and depth and thus touching me deep inside in new places with every thrust. My pussy was so aroused that it was almost involuntarily kegeling in response to every move. It was absolutely marvelous.
We continued like this awhile savoring the sensations, but then he said he wanted to look at me as he came, so I - taking this as a nice compliment - quite happily rolled over and hardly missing a beat, he was back inside me. I really wanted this one to be huge for him, and I knew he liked me being ‘nasty,’ so I started encouraging him lewdly. “Oh god, I love your cock … my cunt loves your cock … take it, lover ... use my cunt baby,” I moaned, as he kept up his pounding.
He was sweating freely by now, even dripping at times, so I reached up and rubbed his chest and then smeared his sweat on my breasts and said, “Oh yes, I love it wet, baby, and I can’t wait for you to drench me with your cum,” – and all of this was quite true at that moment.
When he rested for a moment and sat back on his knees, I thought he might like a look at my throbbing pussy, so I reached down to spread open my lips. He understood and withdrew just enough to get a good look deep inside me. I must have been well stretched and wide-open from all that great fucking.
But clearly, his cock needed my warmth and my wetness even more than his brain needed visuals for he was soon buried deep inside me again, and as his rhythm accelerated, I suspected that this time we were headed for the big one. “Give it to me, lover,” I moaned again, as he wrapped his arms around me and mashed our bodies together.
I remember so well the incredible feeling of us sliding together wetly as he held me in his arms and we ground our bodies together. That steady thrusting became a frantic pounding as we both reveled in the heady sensations of our sweaty embrace. Boy did he cum, I even had a little “O” of my own just from feeling the powerful contractions of his ejaculation and the spurts of cum that flooded inside me. When finally he collapsed beside me, I slithered down to sample one more time his wilting dick, taking it all in my mouth but sucking gently since I knew how sensitive it can be post-orgasm.
Heather joined me and took a turn at licking his now shriveled cock. “Are you ok with all this?” I asked quietly. “Oh yeah,” she responded, “Just amazed … it was so much better than I ever fantasized.” I crawled over to Gary and after a lingering kiss to his genitals slithered up his body and kissed him deeply, knowing full well that I was still damp and must have reeked with the mingled odors – and tastes – of my passionate fucking with Tom.
“Baby, you were great,” he said ... it was so nice being reassured that he’d enjoyed my slutty behavior. “So were you, my love, I loved watching you get to act out your big titty fantasy with Heather,” I answered.
By this time, it was pretty late, and we were all pretty sated. We all lamented the fact that Tom and Heather were headed home the next day and exchanged addresses and emails and promised we’d hold a reunion soon. I suspect that we will.
One thing sure, Gary and I had great sex the remainder of our vacation: in our case, it never was an issue of rekindling the passion, just pouring gasoline on the flames, I’d say.
- Read more...
- 3 comments
- 21,360 views
Near to graduation all the sports teams and the cheerleaders had gotten together for a huge night of celebration. Graduation parties at my high school were organised by the more experienced, senior girls who made sure that all the newer gals were willing to take care of any of the senior boys who attended the party. This included guys like me who were single or any of the couples who wanted to have some fun. The new girls were told by the senior girls what to expect and how to take care of anyone they were matched up with. Things could get pretty wild at these parties, especially as there was so much alcohol and weed. Lots of people joined in for the wild weekend. Mostly, everyone got off and had a good time - without too many troubles.
I was matched by one of the seniors with an inexperienced gal who would later become my wife. Her name was Claire. She was cute but in a plain, wholesome way. At least compared to many of the other cheerleaders, she wasn't exceptionally pretty - definitely not model beautiful sexy. But Claire was very friendly and had a fantastic personality, there was something to her - a mischief in her eyes. We instantly connected when we met. Afterwards - as we talked, almost straight away, our evening began to warm up for both of us.
Once all the introductions were finished and Claire and I were more comfortable together, we wandered off from the party to talk more privately. Attending this type of party had certain implications and we both knew what the other probably was expecting to happen. We also knew that we were both open minded enough to attend, so it was OK to try out new things without too much fear of failure or rejection. We knew it could get wild! Since we both understood what the party was about, we didn't waste much time and started kissing immediately. But I could tell that Claire was nervous when I started touching her elsewhere.
Not long after I began playing with her breasts, she confessed to me that she was still a virgin. She was almost like a child, she was so sweet. It was really cute how she showed me that she was interested yet was also so shy in wanting to see what I had below. To make things easier for her, I told her that because of her age I didn't want to have sex with her. Then I said she could look all she wanted. She admitted that she was happy not to do anything too sexual that night because she was a little scared and kind of religious. No problem.
Since we both wanted something to happen, we agreed on a hand job whilst I touched her tits. She also admitted that she had never seen an adult penis and was fascinated to see mine get hard in her hands. Once I'd completely removed my clothes for her, I showed her what to do and how to touch my body in the way I needed to get off. She let me play with her b-cup tits but didn't want me to finger her pussy. Afterwards, we lay naked together talking and touching. It was hard not to fuck her, she got me so horny.
Claire asked me what I'd do once graduating. When I told her that I'd like to join the Marines she kind of let out a soft moan and told me she liked guys in uniform. We decided to start dating - but kept to the agreement of no sex, not even a blowjob. I came back on leave after military training and we'd see each other which was always exciting. Eventually she graduated and decided to attend a local state college. She still lived with her 2 elder sisters and parents. I suppose for lack of any other option, we both decided to get married - at the end of her senior year. We married young, around 21 and 19.
I did several years in the Marines and by then she was almost out of college. I returned from my brief stint O/S with both of us having no money. We agreed to live with her family but that turned out to be a BIG mistake! Her father traveled a lot for work and he was kind of a wimp because of the mother and the eldest daughter. The mother reminded me of that whiny-bitch, Peg Bundy, from the TV show, Married With Children. The eldest daughter Carol (6 years older than her sister, Claire) was divorced with three rug rats. Unfortunately she'd become a coke and meth addict which meant that the state had forced her to give up guardianship a few years earlier.
Around the time that I moved in, Carol moved back home as well - at a very low point in her drug addicted life. The worst moments of our marriage were when we lived in that crappy house. Not long after Carol was settled back with her family, she decided to let a black guy she was dating also live with her (and share the house with all of us). That wasn't a smart move! Not only were her parents against it, making things difficult - but so were many people in our small southern town! Trouble brewed once the redneck bikers / drug dealers that supplied her with coke found out that she liked big black cock. They really objected to a black man living with a white family so - of course - they came over one night to 'talk' shit to him! BUT - before they could finish beating in on him, Carol's black boyfriend pulled a gun and shot two of the bikers! They both survived but we later found out Carols' ex got 10 yrs in prison for defending himself.
Stupidly, Carol decided to join that gang and it wasn't long before the whole town found out that her biker initiation was to do the whole gang in one night! Everyone knew that she was only hanging with them to get her drugs for free. But when it came out among the family that she'd allowed herself to be sexually and physically used by the entire gang, shit hit the fan. It caused a lot of issues at home and the situation was always VERY tense whenever the eldest SIL Carol was around. Not surprisingly, Claire and I got out of that house as much as possible.
Now Clairé's second oldest sister, Camille, was completely different from Carol, the eldest. Cammie was the middle child, a total angel - and the brains of the family. She was almost a year older than me but had just gotten her Master's in Psychology and was working on her PhD. We were actually classmates for a while in high school - but - we didn't really know each other back then. Of the three daughters, she was by far the most attractive with the nicest body - big Polish c-cup tits with very wide hips, blonde hair and blue eyes. Physically she looked prettier than my wife, but in those years, I thought her personality was kind of too prudish and religious to be interesting. Looking back, I think she went through some some kind of repressed Catholic up-bringing that had tried to correct the wild, rebel behavior that her parents experienced with the eldest daughter, Carol. That's probably why Cammie ended up studying Psychology. She worked out early on that people are all messed up and everyone needs a little help sometimes!
Claire and I wanted to escape from her mother and eldest sister every chance we could get. Living in California, there were plenty of opportunities for adventure and my wife and I explored the whole coast. We discovered that we both liked to visit a nude beach off Highway 1. Claire was always excited to strip and walk the full length of the beach, checking everyone out and also showing off her sporty physique. Our particular favorite beach had an isolated spot at one end with a small waterfall and pond - which we liked to sun bake near because of the peaceful sound. One time, a group of about 25 to 30 young guys and gals came down the hill and stripped to 'shower' in the waterfall. The strength of the stream varied if we'd had rain or not, but on this occasion it was a good solid flow of clean, fresh water.
We had our wine cooling in the small pool so walked over to them to get our wine and started talking. They turned out to be a small group of hippies in their twenties and thirties, living on a commune in the nearby hills. We chatted, all of us completely naked. It felt so natural but also kind of hot. They were all in quite good shape and not shy about looking or showing either! They eventually left so we went back to our blanket. More of the day passed and the beach was getting more and more people showing up. It still wasn't too crowded when another couple came along and set up about only 20 yards from us.
They were an attractive couple in their thirties. It became pretty obvious that they were putting on a show for us. They started spooning together whilst facing us. We could tell each time he thrust into her from behind because of the way she moaned as she ground her hips into him. She was watching us and smiling as he played with one of her boobs. She started to squeeze her other nipple, smirking at us. My wife and I also started getting turned on. We began to slowly touch more of each other, watching them and getting horny ourselves.
At some point, we were so excited by their show that we started to spoon as well, whilst facing them. I tried to match his thrust with my own performance, gliding my erection inside Claire, carefully slow fucking her on the beach whilst trying to avoid the attentions of the other people around us! But the couple we were watching were way ahead of us and didn't seem to care about getting caught. Soon they started to cum. We stopped playing as we watched them orgasm together. They seemed to exchange some words together the look over and smile at us. Suddenly, they got up together. Claire and I both thought they were going to walk over to us, but once they'd brushed off the sand from their bodies, they moved towards the shore to wash each other.
I think Claire and I were both entranced by what we saw. As they walked together his very big cock was swinging in the breeze. The woman held our attention the most. She was a Goddess - attractive, with fantastic breasts and huge nipples. We saw her reach down to play with her man's cock, trying to make him fully hard again. They teased each other by the shore in front of everyone. Our interest in them both was very obvious. So we stared. We weren't the only ones.
The whole beach seemed to be awestruck, enthralled by this amazing couple. Dazzling hot sexual tension settled over the beach. Claire was very wet and I was really hard. For a while, we'd disengaged our spooning sex to watch them walking and playing in the surf. But now Claire was so horny that she rolled me on to my back, then got on top of me. She sat in a reverse cow-girl position so she could continue to look at them playing together as she fucked me! It didn't matter to her that it would be obvious to every other couple on the beach what she was doing with me! It was so exciting that we didn't care.
She rode me up and down as our naked performers came back up towards us from the shore. The guy went back to their blanket and laid out in the sun, watching us. His girl (we never got their names) walked slowly toward us like the Goddess she was. I couldn't keep my eyes off her tits. She came right up to our towels, smiling with hungry eyes. By now, it was very obvious to everyone that we were having sex openly on the beach, just like that other couple had been.
Claire swung herself around on my cock. Once she could get a much deeper fit inside - by facing me - she started to ride me very hard. I concentrated on not cumming as she ground into me. The Goddess sat down on the edge of our towel, right beside us. Then she spoke in a soft whisper. She asked if we enjoyed their show. Her silken voice broke our horny spell. We laughed and said that we did. Between grunts, we asked her "couldn't she tell?!!!" Then she asked if she could watch and join in.
Claire agreed without any hesitation or shame. It was such a huge turn on for me! Both gals nipples were very erect from the ocean breeze. I watched, close to cumming, as our stranger reached out to play with Claire's tits. At the same time, she put her other hand between her own legs. I tried reaching out to play with the nipples of this Goddess but she soon brushed my hand away. She wouldn't let me go further. but I didn't mind - I'd lost it already. Claire was exceptionally hot by this point and she started cumming, just like I did. This seemed to turn the other gal into a volcano too. We were all grinding our pubic bones as we came - knowing we were being watched.
The Goddess fingered herself to a massive orgasm - it was very loud! The whole beach must have heard her moaning. People were everywhere now, watching us, but we didn't care! I could see her man was hard again and was openly playing with his big cock whilst laying on their blanket. He wasn't the only guy doing that whilst watching us! The Goddess and her hung lover started a sexual tidal wave that spread to other couples on the beach.
We still weren't finished. After cumming, Claire stayed on top of me, lust in her eyes, grinning, exhausted. At that point, the Goddess leaned over and between us. She gave Claire a deep kiss that lasted about a minute. Claire was so sensitive that she came again just from the kiss! The Goddess had broken the spell between us, striking the moment like a bell. Her voice run through our bodies when she ended her kiss and said "thank youuuuuu" whilst staring deeply into Claire's eyes. Still sitting on my cock, Claire seemed to cum again just from the eye contact. I had a clear view only inches from the Goddess's wet pussy as she bent over Claire. I started fucking Claire again, the moment was so hot. It really was the wildest moment of our lives. It's something we still get very horny just thinking about.
Having got what she wanted, the Goddess got up and walked back to her blanket and without saying another word, mounted her man. She started fucking him heavily, surrounded by a wall of erections. Claire got off of me and leaned down to lick my cum and her juices off my cock, keeping me hard. After I was clean she laid beside me and we made out like teenagers (we were so young then). We started having sex again, whilst watching the other couple fuck like crazy in front of the gathered crowd of horny couples and men.
Eventually it had to end. As our horny, exhausting spell broke, we became aware how much the atmosphere of the beach had changed, everyone aroused by our performance. We started to feel a little awkward laying there after such a hot show. Some guys were getting a little too close with their cocks. It was amazing to see so many people getting turned on. Yet we also knew enough that we had to come to our senses. We decided to leave before the Goddess and her man finished fucking. Our only regret is not getting to talk to them. There were just too many people around by that stage.
That experience was only one of several adventures we shared in California, including visiting our new friends at the hippie commune with a similarly intense encounter. My new wife Claire turned out to be a very wild entertainer! Some time later I discovered that wildness ran not only through Claire and Carol, but throughout her family.
Now I always thought her sister, Cammie, was prudish and repressed. Over the years, I learned that she'd changed. I started getting the impression that she was becoming much more alike with my wife - her younger sister - Claire. Some Catholics like my SIL feel bad about being naked. Don't get my wrong, I'm also Catholic and can say, generally, we don't think nudity is sinful.
However, unlike my wife and her female friends who were very open, Cammie seemed to have a hangup about nudity. Maybe, back then, I think it was more to do with Cammie's own body confidence than up-bringing or religion. But as she got older, Cammie turned out to be a lot of fun which Claire and I both enjoyed. Let me share how that happened...
As I said, the eldest SIL and MIL were nightmares to live with. Claire and I could only stand living with the in-laws for so long before it eventually drove us crazy. We had to get out. Since we connected so well with Cammie, we three agreed to move out together and rent a large beach-side cottage with ocean views. By that time my wife was on her way to being a school teacher and I'd become a fireman working nights.
I'd often hang around the house during the day, on-call. I was working over the night watch and would typically come back to the cottage around 9 a.m to sleep during the day. During daylight hours, Claire worked at school which meant that with our different work schedules, we often didn't have opportunities for sex. Not long after we'd all moved to the beach house, my wife had fallen pregnant so I wasn't getting much action at home anyway. I woke up one day for a late lunch and was really hungry but also super horny. Rather than eat, I stayed in the bedroom to satisfy my need to cum.
I laid on the bed watching some porn, playing with myself. I planned to cum quickly and then afterwards get something to eat. Out of habit, I put on my clumsy headset to listen to the sounds of orgasm whilst I watched a video from our secret porn collection. (Claire was into them too.) I put on a typical film involving an inter-racial orgy with big black cocks banging big tit blondes. The type of thing we'd definitely want to keep secret from our southern friends...and after what had happened with Carol, secret from our family! Watching porn wasn't unusual for me or my wife as we'd watched them together whilst playing with ourselves. Now however, I was alone and horny.
For context, our bedroom was arranged such that the door was beside the head of the bed which was opposite the tv screen. What I didn't know was that the ocean breeze had blown ajar my bedroom door. I was busily enjoying the porn and, as it happened, I didn't notice until too late that the door was slightly open.
Yep, you guessed it, after only a short while living together, I was caught masturbating by my prudish SIL!!! The good news is that I discovered she wasn't actually that prudish after all...
Cammie later told me that she'd finished university earlier than expected and was apparently looking for me, calling out my name. She then assumed she was alone and came wandering through the house not expecting to 'see' me. I had my headset volume up and also thinking I was alone, was jerking pretty hard. I was so focused on the porn and was really going for it being so horny. My SIL later admitted that as she approached the door, she was so amazed by my horny state, that she couldn't help watching as I masturbated intensely towards my orgasm.
The moment I realized I was caught was like a whirlwind and it altered our connection... forever. I was right at the point of cumming when I heard her say something like, "Oh..." at which point I suddenly became aware of her at the door. Surprised, I looked at her as we both made eye contact. In that instant it was clear that she'd been watching my cock and was smiling at my hot frenzied state. It should be no surprise that I immediately shot my load!
The first burst of cum went over my head and hit the pillow nearest to her. The rest of it landed on my chest, stomach and thighs. My eyes rolled backwards and as I came I watched the expression on her face. I was so incredibly startled and so turned on that I came, very, very hard. Cammie was stunned!
Within an instant of losing control I felt a mad panic as I tried to leap off the bed. But as I hurled myself from the mattress, I'd forgotten that my headset was tangled around me, twisted in my limbs. Knowing that I hadn't been able to cover myself in time - that I'd just cum wildly in front of my SIL - I stood up far too quickly (for someone who hadn't eaten). My mind blowing orgasm was replaced with a rush of blood to my head which made my legs fade, my body weak and my sight go dark. I was mumbling an excuse about not seeing her whilst I staggered toward the door to close it. My hands were covering my dripping cock as dizziness overcame me and I started to collapse.
Seeing my state, Cammie unfroze her vision of my orgasm and stepped through the doorway. She reached out her arms to catch me as I staggered straight into her! Unfortunately she put her hand right in the middle of my cum covered chest and I let go of my cum-covered cock to grab her shoulders for support. With cum all over our hands, it couldn't have been more embarrassing for both of us!
Once I got my balance, Cammie started laughing and said something like "Whoa there cowboy - you're gonna get a gal pregnant". It was obviously a joke about her sister/my wife who was with child. I steadied myself against her, hiding my face in shame. I fired back some smart reply - "yeah, being pregnant is why I'm in here doing this on my own!" Cammie laughed again and said "we'll have to wash the evidence away won't we". At that point she stepped further inside the room, then turned and wiped my cum off her hand onto the nearby pillow case on the bed.
I was apologizing and too embarrassed to look her in the eye. She shushed me and said "You're still dizzy cowboy, lay back down before you drip all over the floor". I said I had to wash up but she guided me back onto the bed. She looked at me up then down and said she'd get a washcloth. As I lay naked on the bed, cum all over my body, I didn't bother to cover myself. Cammie went to our bathroom and I heard water running, then she came out with a wet facecloth. Staring at my cock, she walked over to me and said "poor man, it's all over you, What a load that was!" Then to my surprise, she bent over and started washing my thighs and stomach.
Her touch was electric. I couldn't help it, I started getting hard again! As she moved up my thighs, she lifted my almost erect cock and started washing it, grinning at me as I lay there, frozen and not sure how to respond. My body knew what it wanted because I got rock solid between her hands! My now-not-so-prudish SIL stood and looked at me again and said, "Claire is going to hate it if the sheets gets stained so you better not come on the bed again. " With that she started laughing and playfully threw the facecloth onto my face. She laughed again and said "You can wash the rest of yourself, I'll clean the pillow case." With that she stripped the pillowcase from the pillow. But before she walked out, she took one more good look at my now very hard cock and said, "I'm going to make some coffee cowboy. Come join me when you've put out your fire." She winked and left the room... but didn't close the door!
Not knowing or caring if she was still in the hallway, I pumped my cock to ecstasy. Thankfully, Cammie never said anything to Claire about what happened and what she had seen. Ever since then, there was a level of trust with one another that helped us to become a lot closer. Afterwards, when using the common bathroom, I didn't mind the door to our bedroom being left open. Cammie would learn that Claire and I were both nudists as neither of us bothered cover up in front of her. Cammie was also never shy in looking. Some time later, I eventually admitted to Cammie that her sister and I we were both exhibitionists and confessed that we'd made out on a beach in front of lots of other couples! Instead of being shocked, she was turned on and said I had an incredibly hot body and should be proud to show it. We started to confide more and more in one another about our various experiences. That's how I found out about some of her own adventures with her boyfriends - which gradually led to more and more fun between us all!
To understand what happened in the years renting at that beach house, I need to explain that the place was actually just a makeshift cottage. The common bathroom was really just a large laundry room with a toilet and shower. It was connected to our room through one door and also had access to the main part of the cottage through another door.
There were 7 rooms, 5 of which were sub-divided as cheaply as possible by the owner with do-it-yourself plasterboard and plywood sheets. As a consequence, the walls were really thin and there were several mis-alignment gaps because the sheets weren't joined properly at various points. The owner had never bothered to fill in or repair his cheap handiwork. In most cases, standing at a distance from the wall with a quick glance at each join, the mis-alignment gaps between the plywood sheets weren't so obvious as to be able to notice daylight streaming through from the other side.
A very close inspection of the entire wall and of every joint would reveal the occasional peephole, when crouching low or standing quite high. You can guess where this is going, but no judgement OK? Over the years we rented with my SIL, we had many different cousins and relatives and friends visit or stay as overnight guests. My not-so-prudish SIL and our visitors would often use the adjoining bedroom or bathroom to change into or out of bathing suits and to shower afterwards. Yep, whenever I knew that they were getting naked in there, I'd go into our bedroom and peak through the gaps!!!
It was always hot to watch and listen. My wife knew all of this and would often do the same - peaking whenever there were guys changing. It was our very, very hot secret!!! We both enjoyed whispering late into the evening about what we'd seen and heard. We'd lay in bed talking about every hot moment and get very turned on about our peeking games. I saw both of my 2 SIL's and many cousins and friends changing. In the adjoining bedroom, we even saw my own sister and her huge-cock hubby having sex - although the viewing position through that gap wasn't perfect for seeing the bed. We heard a lot more than what we could see but it was still a turn on for us!
Afterwards, we'd get so horny that we didn't mind them hearing us have wild sex too. When the opportunity came up with my SIL, we'd let ourselves go, moaning as we came. Our voyeurism fueled the exhibitionist fantasies that we shared and we both got bolder and bolder, getting caught several times in our cottage by friends and family!
Eventually, my not-so-prudish SIL noticed the gap in the walls too. That happened when, one day I thought I heard movement near to our magic wall. I was changing into my swimwear, readying myself to join Cammie on the beach. When I heard movement, I decided to move in front of the gap and put on a show. Once I'd finished, I quickly changed then rushed around the corner, catching her as I nonchalantly announced that I was ready to swim. She hopped back from the wall, her face flushed very red and she was smiling at what she'd seen. YES! She'd definitely discovered our secret magic wall.
Nothing was said but from then on, I knew for certain that Cammie liked to watch my body. I'd regularly listen out for movement or the sound of the door opening so that I could intentionally give her plenty of hot visions of me stroking my hard cock, talking to myself about how I needed to fuck so bad.
At first, I tried not to make things too obvious for her. When the opportunity came up, I began playing with myself until I came. Eventually these performances got hotter and hotter. They became one of many events that later led to a near 40 year on-again, off-again affair with Cammie! It turns out catching me on the bed masturbating, watching me cum to ecstasy was one of Cammie's biggest turn ons. She had been hungry for my cock ever since and was secretly obsessed with me!
After all this time, I look back and part of me does think that I married the wrong sister! I love Claire especially with everything we've shared together, but truthfully, it's always been Cammie who has known how to drive me completely crazy. She is the least prudish, repressed Catholic I know! Being a psychologist I should have figured out much sooner in my life that she was a very open minded woman The years in that cottage turned me into a walking, living, breathing erection. It was a very horny house for all of us!
There are a few other great memories I can share. I mentioned that we often had friends drop by. People would visit us for a day at the beach and we'd let them use our common bathroom to change into bathing suits and shower afterwards. One time, I got surprised when the door from the bathroom opened to our room and our friend's attractive, barely-18 year old daughter came through the "wrong" door to get changed.
She stood there for what seemed like a very long time, smiling that she'd caught me naked. She told me she was heading down to the beach and asked if I needed her to carry anything down. As she tried to make conversation and get changed herself, I stood there watching, nervous that someone else would come inside the cottage and see us naked together. I was afraid to respond to her attempts at conversation as my voice was cracking from my nerves. But she kept talking anyway, watching as my cock was getting hard and starting to twitch up from seeing her exposed body. Eventually she made it obvious that she was staring, then looked up directly into my eyes and said "I'm sorry. It'll be hard to swim with that surprise".
She smiled again, then walked straight past me (within a hands width of my cock), watching it throb and stand up for her naughty attention. As soon as she left the room, with her still waiting for me in the hallway, door wide open, I began jerking my cock, very heavily. She definitely knew the affect she'd had on me because she 'entered' the bedroom again, only moments after I'd cum. She playfully asked me if I was ready to join her! Thankfully that wasn't the last time that she or her mother made a beach visit to our cottage. Nor was it the last time that my hard cock throbbed in front of her gorgeous form! There were some very fun days at that cottage...
Now back when Claire was pregnant, we'd told our closest friends, Eileen and Bob, about our nude California beach visits. They were very keen to experience that kind of fun themselves. I guess we knew something would eventually happen with them.
But our friendship had slowed down somewhat after they were married and whilst Claire was going through motherhood. As summer approached, we all tried to make an active effort to be more social. We started meeting up regularly, together with some old college friends. We were four straight couples.
Occasionally there was another couple who would join us - they were lesbians and with the politics of the age, not openly out of the closet. For the rest of the world, they lived together - nothing more than 'just friends'. We all knew that lie was necessary - one of the women taught in a church school and she needed to be discrete. Her teachers salary wasn't much and that gave her an excuse to rent a room with a friend. Most of the couples were also teachers too, like Claire. With everyone on starting pay scales, our entertainment was on a budget and definitely not the expensive evening kind. But we had a lot of fun anyway. We played lots of card games and rather than gambling, often joked about strip poker for the losers. Twister was a popular game at the time, and we all played full-contact (clothed) Twister together. That brought a lot of intimacy and fired up special tensions which eventually played themselves out through swinging as we outed ourselves, one-by-one to this group of friends. We eventually slept with all of them.
Claire with her pregnant belly and Eileen were always the most playful of the seven women in the group. Our connection to Bob and Eileen became closer and closer. After our baby, the three other guys in the group, but especially Bob, were very curious about Claire's breastfeeding. Since everyone knew she was a nudist, Claire wasn't shy about opening her shirt and letting her breasts hang out. They were always full of milk and physically twice as large as normal. Her nipples and areola had also become much darker than her usual fair northern European skin color. I always enjoyed watching all the guys secretly go crazy in front of their wives whilst eyeing Claire's glorious body.
Our first genuine swinging experience happened the following spring with Bob and Eileen. They went with us (and our baby) to a local nude beach, one warm weekend. Bob had a big 4WD and pre-season we could drive out onto the beach. We found a nice sand dune with a bowl type depression beyond the dune, largely out of sight from any passers by. We unloaded everything - coolers, blankets, towels, umbrella for the baby. We also had a one year old German Shepard. We sat nervously, knowing what we all wanted to do, but not knowing who would make the first move or how far we would all go. I decided to take the dog for a quick run along the beach to let Bob have some private fun with the two women. I knew that Claire would not be shy.
When I got back there was no one in sight. I staked the dog out under the shade of the 4WD and quietly walked over the dune. What I found was beautiful. Shining skin under the sun, there were three people laid out naked on the blanket. Bob was in the middle of discretely holding hands with both women and sporting a nice solid erection. To break their tension, I walked over to the cooler and said something like, "Glad you started without me". Almost instantly, Eileen jumped up as if caught.
She stood at attention and turned to face me head on, aware that she was completely nude. I smiled and looked her up and down. She's tall, 5'9" and a beautiful woman. Her breasts were larger than Clairé's milk-full feeding breasts.
Curiously, her nipples were partly inverted (I later found out that when they became erect, they fully popped out for display.) Her complexion was also very fair with light, trimmed, reddish pubic hair. Her husband Bob was a very big guy, 250 lbs, 5'10" and solid. He had bad knees from high school football but had kept his muscular physique.
When I announced myself, Bob quickly rolled away from Claire (possibly not wanting me to know that they'd been holding hands.) His erection had been bouncing around but now deflated as I continued to interrupt their fun with more conversation. Claire stood up, took a towel and then sat on the side of the dune facing us all - with her legs spread just enough to reveal her glistening pussy. Bob couldn't help but look, and as it turned out,
Claire had been doing more than just holding Bob's hand! She was clearly very wet and he quickly became hard again. I offered beer or wine from the cooler. Bob reached up and took a beer from me. Claire declined because of breastfeeding but Eileen took a cup of Sangria. She was nervous standing naked about a foot away from me. From my knowledge of her I may have been only the second man, after Bob, to see her completely naked.
Her face and chest were blushing red. She sipped the wine and spilled a few drops on her breasts. She blushed even redder as my attention was drawn to her body. Claire stood up again and walked toward the baby's portable bed, shaded under an umbrella. She squeezed between Eileen and Bob and I saw her deliberately brush against his re-inflated dick. He looked startled but tried to hide his reaction. Meanwhile, Eileen looked me up and down. I had taken my t-shirt off before my run but was wearing cut-off jeans. I was still in good shape with my runner's body, with some muscle as a Fireman and former Marine. I proudly remember my hard, flat belly from those years.
Eileen said something like, "Aren't you going to join us?" I held up my beer to indicate that I was also drinking with them too. She frowned and Claire laughed and said something like, "I think she wants to see you naked." I teased Eileen by asking if that was what she really wanted. She stuttered, "Yes. I mean No. I mean, join us."
Bob thought it was funny to see his wife so embarrassed about wanting to see me. I gave Eileen my beer to hold, put my hand on her bare shoulder and reached down to take my shorts off. Since my hand was resting on her shoulder, only inches above her naked breasts, that made her blush even more. Fully naked, I handed her my shorts and took my beer back. I casually stepped back a little to give her a better look and then said something like, "Are you happy now?"
As soon as I had seen all three of them naked on the dunes, I had gotten a hard-on. Bob laughed and spit a mouthful of beer when he saw Eileen's gaze drop to my cock. It was pointing straight at her and without taking her hungry eyes off my cock, Eileen said, "Thank you" and continued to stare. I immediately responded, "My pleasure" which got Bob laughing and caused his erection to bounce again.
I saw that the blushing in Eileen's face was fading but her fair skin was increasingly pink from arousal. To tease her some more, I tossed Bob some sun tan lotion and told him he might want to put some on Eileen before "her tits burned". That drew everyone's attention to Eileen breasts again. Bob agreed and stood up next to Eileen. He placed some lotion into the palm of his hands then he slowly rubbed her breasts. Claire and I watched their reactions. Standing in front of us, Eileen was embarrassed but enjoying the attention. Her inverted nipples popped out for show. Bob's cock was also getting very hard which did not go unnoticed by Claire.
I said to Eileen, you might want to put some lotion "on that - before it gets burned too!" She laughed and said something like, "No, he can do that himself. He can't control himself if I do it." Still seated, Claire grinned. She was only about two feet away, eye-level with Bob's cock. She said, "Bob, if you want I'll do that for you." Bob's answer was, "Well, if Eileen doesn't want to do it then..." That got him a playful punch on the arm and she grabbed his cock, giving it a pull in front of us. Eileen was right. As she rubbed the sun lotion onto Bob's cock, she had to stop. He was very close to coming in her hand and seeing his excitement had turned us all on a lot. With my hard cock still pointing skyward, I went over and laid down where Eileen had been. Claire was seated on the side of the blanket where she had previously been laying. Before Eileen could lay down, Bob realized that he was going to have to lay down beside Claire - or he'd be stuck laying next to me! Being homophobic, as we all were in the 70s, he quickly scooted to the other side of Claire. She'd been sitting up watching Eileen play with Bob's cock. Finally Eileen lay on my other side so that I was sandwiched between her on one side and Claire on the other- just like Bob had been. I couldn't have hoped for more.
After a few minutes Eileen reached over and held my hand. Gradually, I loosened our grip, then placed my hand upon her naked hip - just inches from her pubic hair. I felt her body quiver and ever-so-slowly, I moved my hand closer to her pubes and pussy. I couldn't tell how much Bob could see but I didn't think he would object given that Claire had already held his cock earlier that morning. He and Claire were soon having similar fun together.
We enjoyed a lot of talking, blushing and discrete touching between the four of us. Unfortunately, with a young baby, little disturbances happen. Heavy petting was about all that occurred that first beach trip together and the real action would have to wait for another time. We later progressed to a full on couples swap with Bob and Eileen. Those were some very hot swinging experiences! They've remained life long friends... and we still swing together.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 11,310 views
So, we met with a man to bring in for a threesome. He was attractive and chill and funny, and I was very interested. I set a weekend date in my head that I didn't have my kids (or my period) and we made a play date. I actually invited another man to come over for sex!! I'm kinda freaking out at this point. But I REALLY want to be a good slut for my man. I spent two weeks thinking about and talking about this new non-monogamy lifestyle. I was nervous but excited! The day came, and we got our guest room/play room ready with new sheets and music playing. I spent the day in a tiny tank top with no bra on. Most folks at Target and Lowe's were cool about it, but I guess the grocery store was a bit chilly, so I got many stares, which turned me on. I was feeling sexy and desired before my new sex toy showed up.
When we got word that he was 10 minutes out, then I started to freak out. My man was being super cool, kept asking if I was ok and we could cancel...he was/is AMAZING. I said, "No, I'm fine. Nervous, but fine. I want this." So he pulls up. He walks in, and I open the door in my tank and a pair of cute underwear. We do some small talk. I'm being awkward, I know. He is cool, my man is cool. They just want me to be comfortable. So we sit and chat, his hand on my bare thigh. And soon I get enough balls to grab his hand and walk him into our playroom. We kiss a little and take our tops off...I move to the bed and take my underwear off to lay naked on the bed. I ask him to come on the bed with me and we kiss a bit. I play with his cock a little as we chat some more and I sense my man at the door, I turn and smile at him. He smiles and goes back to get the bbq ready. This is when I move between his legs and start to suck his cock. I am sucking a man's cock who is not my future husband!! I can hear some movement and know my man has come in and is watching me give this guy a blow job. I like it. I rub his chest and play with his balls a little, and soon I tell him that I want him inside me.
I showed him the pot with the condoms in it as I got up and went to lick my man's hard-on and give him a big kiss. After I went back to the bed, I pulled him down to me, and he pushed himself in! That was it, I had another man inside me! I was such a slut. I flipped my hair out of my face and smiled at my man. He had his camera out and seemed to be in hog heaven! After a bit, he flipped me over to do doggy (my fave!), and he fucked me good. My man couldn't contain himself, so he came over and played with my tits and put his dick in my mouth! We played for a bit before everyone needed a break and we enjoyed bbq and a beer. As dinner wrapped up, my man came over behind me and played with my tits and said we should go for round 2.
Round 2 started with my man fucking me while I played with new guy's cock. We eventually moved into the living room to watch porn on the big tv. I sat between two beautiful men and played with their dicks while the tv showed us a BBC threesome. I went down on my man for a while before switching to the other dick, then switching back. I got all hot and bothered, so I asked him to grab a condom, and I put it on before I slid his cock inside me and rode him until he came. My man was rock hard as he finished, so I pulled off the one and slid onto my man. I love riding a hard man, so I got to enjoy that until he told me to get off and suck the cum out of him. I kept looking up to our new friend, and he was quite content watching us fuck.
The night came to an end, and I got a couple more creampies from my man. I'm shocked and amazed at how much fun I had and how much love I have my future husband. All because he wanted to watch me fuck another man.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 15,794 views
Bi Swing Sex
By Kjs, in Swinger First Time,
Nisha is of Indian origin and has an amazing body. She is around 54 kilograms, size 8-10 waist, 34 C boobs, and the most stunning ass you have ever seen. I love her, and I love her body. Me on the other hand, I’m just under 6 foot, nice pecs, decent biceps and a clean shaven 8-inch cock.
Our sex life has always been an adventurous one: sex in car parks, blow jobs on the beach, sex while swimming in the ocean and the list goes on.
About a year back we introduced pornography into our relationship. Initially, just normal porn star type sex which progressively moved up the ranks to more graphic scenes.
We started watching a lot of MFM threesomes, and she loved seeing a lady have two cocks all to herself. This infatuation grew to couple foursome’s porn. The thought of another couple watching us and us watching them made us both incredibly horny. And this is how our swinging lives began.
We started researching swinging bars and clubs and came across a venue not too far away from where we lived. We both showered and started getting ready for a night that we will never forget.
Nisha wore a sexy blue loose-fitting dress with a black g-string and black bra. The dress was quite sheer, and I could see her perfect round ass beneath. My cock hardened at the sight before me, and I slipped my hand up her dress and gently rubbed her pussy through her g-string. She turned around and grabbed on my cock and told me to wait for later.
We got into the car and started driving, both quietly thinking of what may or may not lie ahead of us. Nisha leaned over and kissed my cheek while unzipping my jeans. She pulled out my cock, bent down and started sucking. She has gorgeous lips, and she knows exactly how a man wants his cock to be sucked. She stopped as I was about to explode and I was told that was just a taste of what was coming.
We got to the venue, found a parking spot, and went inside. As we entered the property, we heard seductive music playing softly. A well-built man walked up to us and introduced himself, explained the rules, and let us inside.
We made our way to the bar and ordered two double whiskeys to calm our nerves. When we looked around, we saw only a few people. We finished our drinks and decided to tour the place.
The first room that really sparked our interest was a room with a couple that was engaged in oral sex. The man had a huge, thick cock that his partner was sucking and stroking. He had his fingers in her pussy as she played with and sucked on his dick. Watching a real life blow job was surreal for both of us. I placed my hand on Nisha’s and asked her if she liked his cock? She looked at me surprised and said she did and asked me not to be angry. I smiled and told her that it turned me on knowing she liked looking at another man’s cock.
A few more people gathered around to watch this couple in action. Another couple standing next to us were also very intrigued. The lady kneeled down, undid his pants, and started giving him a blowjob right next to us. Nisha and I stared at them. He looked at us and asked Nisha what she had thought, obviously referring to his cock which wasn’t too big to be honest but very thick and uncut. Nisha didn’t answer but responded by slipping her had down my pants and stroking my cock and kissing me gently.
We decided to go outside and get some air. As we walked out, we noticed the pool area and a 6-person Jacuzzi. There were naked and semi-naked people all around us oblivious to our presence. We found a spot to sit down and ordered a few drinks.
We sat quietly, sipping on our drinks while taking in the surroundings. There were tits, pussy, ass, and cock in every direction we looked. Couples were kissing, sucking, blowing and fucking all around us. Nisha looked at me and asked what my thoughts were. I had to be honest and told her that I had never been as horny as I was right then. This gave her the confidence to tell me that she felt exactly the same way. I asked her what she thought of all the cock that was right in front of her; some soft, some semi-hard, and those with proper erections. She seemed to want them all.
She reached over and put her hand on my crotch, gently squeezing my cock which sprang to life immediately. She asked if it would be ok to blow me there, in front of all of these people. Of course, I agreed, getting sucked in public was a major fantasy of mine. I stood up, and she removed my pants and asked me to sit down again. I told her to remove her g-string and bra, and she gladly obliged. I lifted her dress upwards, revealing her just cleanly shaven tight pussy. My hands started rubbing on her clit and deep inside her pussy. She moaned loudly and started stroking my fully hard cock. Again she leaned over and started sucking me off, concentrating on the head of my cock before taking it all in making her gag slightly. Nisha’s ass was in the air; I lifted her dress and exposed her ass to everyone who was willing to look.
I was ready to explode and asked Nisha to take a five-minute break as I did not want to blow my load so early. She settled back into her chair and lifted up her dress and told me to suck her cunt. Those words drove me insane. I took off my shirt was now fully naked. I asked Nisha to remove her dress. I opened her legs and then opened up her pussy lips and started sucking her pussy and squeezing her amazing tits.
Another couple moved closer to us and sat next to us. We couldn’t be bothered and continued as if they were not there. It was only when they started talking that we took notice. The man began telling his wife that he loves my wife’s tits and how big her nipples were and that he would suck them all night long. On hearing this, my mouth moved from her pussy, up to her tummy, and finally onto her right tit taking her nipple into my mouth.
The man and his wife looked to be in their mid 30’s. We learned later that their names were Tracey and Nick. He was well hung and also clean shaven. His wife was sexy as fuck. Thick thighs and huge hanging tits with a beautiful clean shaven cunt.
My wife ushered me to sit back down. I sat down next to Nisha and continued squeezing and playing with her tits. I took her left tit this time and started sucking again. Tracey stood up and asked if I needed any help. I stopped and looked over at Nisha who gave me the nod of approval. Tracey sat on the same seat as Nisha and began squeezing her breasts and telling us how she and her husband loved tits. She bent over and took Nisha’s right nipple into her mouth. The sight of another lady sucking Nisha’s tits sent me into overdrive. Nisha pulled my head towards her chest, and I started sucking on her left nipple. Both tits being sucked by two different people.
Nick stood up and came closer to the three of us with his cock in his hand, stroking it while he stepped forward. Nisha turned towards him, fixated on his thick cock. He came closer and closer until his cock was up against Nisha’s right nipple where Tracey was sucking. Tracey grabbed hold of his cock and started tugging. Tracey pulled his cock and rubbed it against Nisha’s nipple. She took turns sucking his cock and Nisha’s nipple and tried getting both into her mouth at the same time. Nisha was unable to control her herself and grabbed onto Nick’s cock with one hand and grabbed my cock with the other, gently but firmly stroking us both. Tracey's back was facing me. I reached over and grabbed her tits from behind as she sucked Nick's cock. My hands went down towards her clit which was swollen. I rubbed her clit and finally penetrated with my fingers. I looked up and saw Nisha’s hand still on Nick's cock while Tracey was sucking. Nisha bit and licked her lips – I knew what she wanted.
At this point, I got a hold of Nick's cock at the base and steered it towards Nisha’s mouth. Her mouth opened automatically as she took the head of his cock into her mouth. Watching her suck another man’s cock was electrifying to say the least. As Nisha was sucking, Tracey looked at me and smiled. Her hands found my now throbbing cock, and she gave a few hard strokes before leaning over and taking my entire cock into her mouth. My cock was considerably longer than Nick's but not as thick. I stood up, Tracey now sitting right next to Nisha on the same seat. I stood in front of her and shoved my cock into her mouth and started fucking her face. My focus moved to Nisha who was looking me dead in the eye while sucking Nick's cock. I reached over and grabbed Nisha's tits. Tracey saw this and proclaimed loudly that she now needs some pussy. She got up and went to the front Nisha, spread her legs, and began sucking her wet cunt. Nisha then grabbed my cock and took turns sucking on mine then Nick's cock. I could see Nisha wanted more. She took hold of both cocks with one hand and stroked and tried her best to get both into her mouth. The feeling of my cock against another cock was immense as both cock heads rubbed together, Nisha’s mouth dripped with spit and pre-cum.
I got up and made my way towards Tracey who was busy eating Nisha’s pussy. Tracy was on all fours, ass in the air and her face buried between Nisha’s legs. Tracy had a big round ass. I went behind her, spread open her ass cheeks, and started licking her crack almost suffocating as her ass cheeks enveloped me. Her asshole was stretched, and I could almost see right inside. I started rimming Tracy before I stuck my tongue inside her asshole. Her body quivered. I slapped her ass and made my way to her pussy. I sucked her cunt as hard as possible, getting as much as I could into my mouth. He pussy was divine, her puss juices dripping all over my face.
Tracey stood up and asked me to sit down next to Nisha. As soon as I sat down, Nick made his way towards me with his cock making its way to my mouth. I have never ever sucked a cock before, but at this point, there was nothing I wanted more. His cock touched my lips. I took hold of it and kissed the head. Then I stuck my tongue out and licked his cock head like a lollypop. Eventually, Nick thrust his cock into my mouth, and I gave him the blow job of his life. I gently bit into his cock with each thrust. He fucked my mouth as though I was his bitch. Nisha began kissing my cheek as I sucked Nick's cock. My mouth was sore, so I pulled Nisha forward so that she could now suck. We both sucked Nick's cock together, kissing each other in between. I then asked Nick to sit next to Nisha, and they took turns sucking my cock with Tracy joining in a few minutes later. Three people sucking my cock – I was in heaven.
I got both girls to bend over exposing their pussies and their ass holes. Tracy was rubbing her cunt, obviously wanting to get fucked. I went over and slowly inserted my cock into her pussy. She was so tight and so wet, and she groaned with each thrust. I looked over and saw Nick fucking Nisha’s pussy. Both girls getting fucked by a different cock.
After around five minutes of fucking, I heard Nisha let out a long moan. I knew she came. I pulled out of Tracey’s pussy and started sucking up all Nisha’s juices. Nick went over to Tracey and finished her off. I then shoved my cock into Nisha’s cunt.
Nick made his way to the front of Nisha and put his cock in her mouth. Nisha with a cock in her puss and one in her mouth was groaning with absolute pleasure. I felt Tracy come behind me, her hands on my ass cheeks. She opened them wide and started licking my asshole. She sucked and sucked harder than I have ever had my asshole sucked. She then slipped one of her fingers into my ass. It was a mix of pain and pleasure. She started fucking my ass with her finger and before I knew it a second finger slipped in. The feeling was amazing, my cock in Nisha’s puss and Tracey’s fingers in my ass. Nisha made me sit down, and Tracy got on top of me. As Tracey started riding me, Nick placed his cock into my mouth. I sucked him and all of a sudden he pulled out saying that he was about to come and it was too soon. He made his way behind Tracy and fucked her up her ass while I fucked her cunt. Nisha was in front of me, legs on either side of me and her pussy in my face. I started nibbling on her clit, pulling it with my lips.
Nick said aloud that he was ready to cum. He asked Nisha to bend over and spread her ass cheeks. His cock slowly made its way into her asshole, which was a perfect fit for my cock and not used to such a thick cock as Nick had. Once he got inside, he thrust a few times and blew his load in Nisha’s ass. As he pulled out his cum dripped from her asshole. Thick, white, warm cum. I leaned over and sucked Nisha’s ass sucking all Nick’s cum out of her asshole. I kept his cum in my mouth, turned Nisha over as started kissing her, swapping Nick's cum with Nisha. With his cum in her mouth, Nisha and Tracey started swapping. Nisha then started sucking my cock with Nick's cum in her mouth. His cum dripped onto my cock as Nisha, and then Tracey, sucked on my cock. Tracey then went into a 69 position with her ass in my face as she blew me. I sucked her asshole as she sucked my cock. I was ready to explode. After a few deep hard sucks, I filled Tracey's mouth with my cum. She didn’t stop sucking until I couldn’t cum anymore. She spat my cum into both of her hands. She rubbed my cum onto Nisha's pussy with one hand and onto Nick's cock with the other hand.
I was broken, fucked like I have never been fucked before. Nisha made her way onto my lap and kissed me. She thanked me for the best sexual experience of her life. We swapped numbers with Nick and Tracey hoping that maybe soon, we could take off from where we started.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 11,843 views
With a shake of my head. “No, I bought it on my way home tonight and haven’t even opened it yet.”
Linda rolled on her side before saying, “give me the magazine, and I’ll find us a good story.”
Tossing the copy of Penthouse Variations on the bed, Linda thumbed through the magazine to the forum section. Turning the pages, she said, “I think none of these stories are true. Do you? Or like me do you think they’re the fantasies of some horny old man?”
With a lack of interest in where the stories originated, I said, “Linda, you know as much about those stories as I do. Readers write the stories, not staff members. So they are all from real people. Which would mean at the least, they’re stories about things real people are thinking about. Besides, when did you become so knowledgeable about the writings of horny old men?”
Linda ignores my comment as she stopped turning the pages to adjust her pillow before indulging in a story she found appealing.
My boxers hit the floor, and I ask, “What are you doing, getting a head start on me?”
“No silly, I’m checking to find out if this is a story worth reading.”
Climbing on the bed, I snuggle up next to my wife. From over her shoulder, I read along. “What a shock,” I said, “you picked a story related to a threesome, just like you do every time we read these stories.”
With an air of annoyance, “For your information, this happens to be the first story I came to, and I didn’t even notice the subject.”
“Oh, the first one you came to,” I smiled. “I suppose the thought of two men ravishing you at the same time is something you find repulsive?”
“Well, maybe not repulsive. But something I would never engage in. These stories are nothing more than the works of a vivid imagination. You know as well as I do real people don‘t engage in this type of activity.”
With Linda holding the magazine the two of us snuggled up to read together. The story told of a couple who invites the best friend of the husband over for burgers and beer. They consume alcohol, flirting takes place, and in no time the wife is being ravished by both the husband and his best friend.
At the end of the story, I reach between Linda’s thighs and run my fingertips over her labia. I found her not only moist, but my straight-laced young wife was flowing. “Well, it appears you enjoyed the story. So tell me about this fascination of yours concerning two men fucking you at the same time?”
“Honey you’re as sick as the people who wrote these stories.” Letting out a long breath as she gave my dick a squeeze, Linda said, “the story’s not what turned me on, your hard cock rubbing against me is what did the trick.”
Linda continued to turn the pages until she found a title in which she found interest. I guess it’s a coincidence that this story was also one about a threesome. After reading the first two paragraphs, she rolls over on her side, facing away from me. “Quit talking and put your dick in me, I love the realism your being inside me adds to the stories.”
Customary for my wife, her mouth said one thing while her body revealed something altogether different. Outside of our bedroom, Linda professes disdain for the subject in these stories. Yet while reading these stories, she becomes excited enough to demand I fuck her to add realism to her readings.
In a leisurely pace, I slide in and out of her while reading along. From the interval she turned the pages I followed along with where she was in the story. By this point, the details are being revealed of a woman, who with her husband pick up a stranger in a bar. In their motel room, the husband has his dick in her mouth, while the massive cock of the stranger slammed into her pussy.
In no time my wife’s eyes are closed, and she’s banging back against me screaming out her orgasm.
Ten minutes later we are laying in each other’s arms in a beautiful afterglow. Stroking my fingers along Linda’s arm, I said, “Honey, would you mind if I asked you a question.”
“Not at all, what is it?” she said
With a knowing smile, “In your imagination, who was the man fucking you when you orgasmed tonight?”
Her body gave an almost feline-like twitch, a smile spread, and then her eyes shot open, replacing the previous euphoric expression with one of fear. “You honey. You’re the only man who turns me on, you know that.”
While stroking her, I said, “Honey, I love you. With that in mind, I think there’s something you should know.”
Linda’s expression flashed with concern as she rolled over to face me. “What?”
With a chuckle, I said, “don’t give up your day job for that of a poker player!”
Linda sat up and faced me in a state of confusion. “What are you talking about honey, being a poker player isn’t something I have any desire for? What brought this up?”
“Don’t worry about it,” I said. “However, if you’re curious, you might ask the man fucking you in your fantasy tonight. He knows all there is to know about how to please you.”
Linda’s expression turned somber, “You’re only saying those things because you want to fuck another woman. You want me to say the things we’re reading about turns me on to give you an excuse.”
With a sheepish smile. I said, “Well, that too I guess. The fantasy that turns me on though is watching you being satisfied by myself and another man.”
Linda stared at me appearing conflicted. Four times she opened her mouth to say something only to think better of it and remain silent. When Linda spoke, she said, “being you’re the one who gives this so much thought you go first. Who are the women you fantasize about?”
I thought about her question, giving the subject serious consideration. “There are several, with no particular one I focus on. Bill’s wife Gloria would be one I find enticing, and there’s your cousin Mia. I’m sure I could come up with a few others, but those two come to mind.”
“You want to fuck Mia? Are you kidding me why Mia?”
“I didn’t say I would consider a relationship with Mia, or I would even want to take her out,” I paused, then with a mischievous smile added. “But the thought of bending her over and driving her home has an appeal to it.”
“Oh, you’re so perverted.”
“Maybe so,” I admitted, “but now it’s your turn. Who would you like to fuck if you had a one night pass to be with anybody other than me you wanted to be with?”
Linda tried to divert the subject of conversation by saying, “No, I’m tired of this game let’s play something else.”
“Oh no you don’t, not this time. I told you my fantasy, and now you will tell me who turns you on, so who is it?”
Linda and I bickered back and forth for ten minutes before she blurted out. “Bill. Ok, are you happy now? I was fantasizing about Bill fucking me.” No sooner had Linda said the words than she realized she had revealed her deepest secret. She held her breath as she waited for my reply.
My wife's admission drew a smile from me. “You are aware he has those same feelings toward you, aren’t you.”
“He does not!” Then as an afterthought, Linda said. “Gloria would kill him if he ever expressed a desire to be with me in this way.”
The naïve reply from my wife generated a chuckle. “Not if I’m fucking her while he’s fucking you.”
“Oh, I can’t believe you said that. Gloria would never go for something like that, and you know it.”
“Do you remember last month at their barbeque?” Waiting for her reply, I said, “Bill couldn’t keep his eyes off you, and when he suggested we play strip poker, the idea excited Gloria.”
Linda’s eye’s flashed as she continued to make her point. “That was only the alcohol talking, he wasn’t serious, and neither was she.”
With a shake of my head. “It wasn’t her who stopped anything, it was you honey. If you hadn’t made such a scene, I’m sure you would be of a different opinion tonight.”
Linda remained silent for several minutes before she turned to face me. “You don’t think they would be receptive to something like this do you?”
“I’m not sure,” I admitted. “What I am sure of is we can find out if you’re interested.”
With a disapproving scowl, Linda said, “are you serious? Not only am I not interested, but I’m also not about to ask them if they are. Get your mind out of the gutter!”
With a shrug of my shoulders, “you brought their names up, not me. You do know of there being ways of finding out without coming right out and asking them, aren’t you?”
With a scoff, Linda said, “I’m not the least bit interested. But if I were, how could we discover their thoughts on this without asking them?”
“The same way they tried to discover our thoughts about this. We’ll invite the two over and at some point suggest playing strip poker.”
“That has to be the stupidest idea ever! Neither Gloria nor Bill would ever agree to anything which would end up with the four of us naked.”
With a mischievous smile, I said, “my bad. I was unaware of you already asking Bill.”
Linda stared at me with an indignant look, and said, “I did no such thing. This is your idea, not mine.”
“So you’re saying you don’t know what their reply would be? Linda, being you put a stop to their attempt at this, I think it only fair we find out for sure.”
“I don’t know.” After a moment of thought, Linda looked at me with a puzzled expression. “Besides, how did our discussion about threesomes morph into talking about getting our friends naked?”
“Linda, as Confucius said, the longest journey begins with a single step.”
After several moments of thought, Linda weakened to my suggestions. “Honey, I don’t care. We can do whatever you want. I’m sure neither Bill nor Gloria would be the least bit interested, but we can ask if you would like.”
This being the closest thing to an agreement I would receive from Linda, I gave Linda a nod. “OK, I’ll call them tomorrow.”
“Why wait?” Linda asked. “They should still be up, call them tonight.”
***
Linda followed me into the den watching me as I picked up the phone. After the phone rang several times, a voice on the other end grumbled, “Hello.”
“Hey Bill, DB here, did I wake you?”
“No, we’re up,” Bill said. “Gloria and I put the kids down for the night and were watching a little TV before we hit the sack. What’s on your mind?”
“Linda and I were talking about what we would like to do this weekend. What we settled on was inviting you two over for burgers Saturday if you’re free.”
“Hold on for a sec.” I overheard Bill talking to Gloria. “Hey hon, DB, and Linda are on the phone, they invited us over Saturday, do we have any plans?”
A few moments later Bill came back on the line."No, nothing planned. What time should we show up?"
“I don’t care, being it will only be the four of us. How about around six or seven? We’ll throw burgers on any time you guys make it over, so whenever you two can make it is fine.”
“Sounds great,” Bill said, “are you two celebrating anything or looking for some company?”
With a nervous laugh, “Well, something came up, but we can discuss it Saturday.”
“Now I’m curious, what was it that came up?” Bill inquired.
In for a penny in for a pound, I thought. “Bill, do you remember the barbecue we had at your place last month?”
“Yeah, what about it?”
“Remember the suggestion about the four of us playing a game of strip poker?” I asked.
“Yeah!” Bill now sounded a little hesitant.
“Well, Linda’s been giving the idea a lot of thought. She now thinks it might be fun to play a little strip poker with you two.”
After controlling his laughter, “Bud, are you saying what I think you’re saying?”
“I’m not sure, but I think so. Is this going to be a problem with either of you?”
“Oh hell no!” Bill said. “My only question now is six sounds kind of late, how about we show up around five?”
“Bill, you two will be welcome anytime you make it, so show up whenever you would like. The kids will be at their grandparents, and only the two of us here.”
“We’ll see you Saturday then,” Bill said, “thanks for the invitation.”
“OK, we’re looking forward to it. We’ll see the two of you Saturday Bill.”
After hanging up the phone, Linda glared at me. “I can’t believe you told him that. What in the hell were you thinking? Do you have any idea what he must now think of me? Oh my gawd, he thinks all of this is my idea, that it’s me who wants to get naked with them. I’ve never been so embarrassed in my life. And it’s all your fault.”
After acquiring the most innocent expression, I was capable of I said, “I thought you wanted me to call them about your desire to play poker with them? It was your idea to call them tonight, did you forget about that?”
Linda’s eyes were flashing when she said, “my only idea was to call them tonight. The strip poker and the rest of it was your idea Mr., and you know it. Oh, I’m so mortified I just want to die.”
“Honey, why would you want to do something so selfish. If you die now, there’s no way I could find anybody to replace you with before this weekend.”
“Big boy that’s the first thing you’ve said all night making any sense. Me dying because of something you did makes little sense. But my killing you would make all the sense in the world.”
“OK, my bad. Would you like for me to call Bill back to tell him to forget about the strip poker part of the invitation?” I said, unable to control my laughter.
“You’re such an ass! No, I don’t want you to call them back. You’ve already done enough damage for one night.”
Linda ended our conversation by attempting to focus on the TV. The longer she watched, the more her scowl turned to a smile. The more my wife contemplated, the more she squirmed. Twenty minutes later she got up and sauntered over. After using a lot of tongue for a goodnight kiss,, she asked, “Honey, are you up for a little more reading?”
***
Saturday morning, as I was settling in to watch a college football game, Linda came into the room. With her purse hooked over her arm as she bent down to give me a quick peck. “Honey, I need to run to town to pick up a few things, do you need anything while I’m there?”
“No, I can’t think of anything, What do you need from town?”
“Oh just a few things for tonight,” Linda replied with a curious smile.
Not caring what necessitated Linda’s need to go shopping, I relaxed with the knowledge of being able to watch the game uninterrupted. “OK, honey I’ll see you later,” I said. “Oh, I almost forgot, would you mind picking up beer and a nice bottle of wine for tonight?”
“I’ll get the beer, Gloria and Bill will bring the wine.”
“How in the hell do you know they’ll bring the wine?” I asked.
“Gloria told me when I talked to her yesterday,” Linda said with an arch of her eyebrows. “Honey, did I mention she’s going shopping with me this morning? Got to run honey, see you in an hour or two.”
“Hey, before you go, what did you two talk about...”
My question went unanswered as Linda was already out the front door and on her way before I could finish getting the words out.
***
About half-way through the second game, my chair threw me in a sleeper hold, and I missed the end of the game. I woke up about four when Linda gave me a kiss on the forehead. “Wake up sleepy head. Jump in the shower because I need one too. We need to get ready, they’ll be here in about an hour.”
“Are you just getting home?” I inquired with Linda standing in front of me with her arms full of shopping bags and her car keys hooked on her finger.
Linda did her best to control her laughter. “Honey, someday you will have to tell me how you got that MBA of yours.”
Linda led the way to our bedroom as I rubbed the sleep from my eyes trying to brush away the cobwebs. She shook the contents of the shopping bags out on the bed. The one from Victoria Secret contained, amongst other things, an almost matching bra and panty set. Her choice of a bra was one of those shelf bras just supporting from underneath and leaving the top of the breasts and nipples exposed.
Holding the bra up to examine it I said, “Honey, they didn’t charge you for this damn thing, did they? Hell, half of it’s missing.”
“Don’t concern yourself with my things,” Linda scolded. “Get your ass in the shower and hurry, we don’t have much time.”
With a mischievous smile, “Honey I’ve got a hell of an idea. If you join me in the shower, we can save time and water.”
With an arch of her eyebrows and a cock of her head, Linda said, “we would do neither. What would happen is the two of us would still be in the shower playing when Bill and Gloria show up, so get it in gear.”
After a quick shower and putting on a pair of jeans and a polo I went to the den to catch the scores on today’s games. About an hour later Linda entered the room and asked, “How do I look honey, do you think this will be all right for tonight?”
Linda had done her hair, and her make-up was impeccable. The lipstick was a new shade for her, a little darker than usual. She wore designer jeans, skin tight. Along with what looked like a silk blouse. The blouse seemed to hug her body like body paint. Her breasts were visible beneath. The nipples and areola were not only visible, but they also accented the garment.
My being born at night, but not last night resulted in my reply to her question being the same tonight as to every other time she asks me this. “Honey you look perfect.”
***
An hour later the doorbell rang. On our front steps, I found Bill smiling while holding two bottles of wine, and his wife Gloria dressed sexier than ever.
“Welcome you two, come on in.”
With a brief greeting, Bill darted past me into the house. Behind him, Gloria sauntered in and asked, “Don’t I get a welcoming kiss?”
Bending down to give her a peck on the cheek, Gloria grabbed my head and brought my mouth to hers. After standing in the entryway with our tongues exploring each other’s mouths for what seemed like several minutes, I said, “Gloria, it pleases me to see you so happy at being here.”
“Not as pleased as you will be I hope,” she said with a seductive little smile.
With Linda’s choice of attire and Gloria seeming as if she wanted to jump my bones before getting inside the house, my mind raced. Open for anything, I didn’t care, but my anticipation for tonight led me to only hope for a peek of Gloria’s sexy body. Now it appeared as if I might be the one getting the surprise.
Linda and I had talked about bringing other people to our bed. The fact of her continual rejection of the idea led me to believe it would never happen. The way it appeared now, I considered that I might be wrong about that.
Walking into the den, I glanced into the kitchen. Linda stood at the sink with her back to Bill. From behind he held her by the hips as he ground himself into her ass. Bill dry fucked my straight-laced wife as she rotated her ass into him.
Before being able to say or do anything, I felt Gloria’s fingers wrap around my now hard cock through my slacks. In a whisper, Gloria said, “Linda tells me the two of you have talked about this, but it hasn’t gone past the talking stage. Are you all right with what might happen tonight?”
My only response was a nod of my head.
With her hand gripping my cock, Gloria led the way to the couch. Sitting next to this beautiful woman with my wife in the other room, boggled my mind. The only thing to come to mind was to ask. “So, you and my wife discussed this?”
Gloria nodded. “Yep. She tells me you’re turned on by the thought of her with another man.”
I nodded. “Yeah, during pillow talk we find it a turn-on. What were Linda’s opinions on this subject?”
Gloria giggled. “She said the idea turns her on, but when it gets right down to it, she thinks you’ll get jealous seeing her fucking another man.”
“I don’t think so, but who knows about something like this until it happens?” I admitted.
“She said the same thing about seeing you with another woman,” Gloria shared. “We decided we’d just take it slow tonight and see where things lead if you’re all right with that.”
“That sounds like a fantastic idea.” After a moment of thought, I asked, “Gloria, would you mind if I asked you a personal question?”
“Not at all, what’s on your mind?”
“The way this evening started is nothing like I had imagined,” I explained. “Are you and Bill, I’m sorry about the correct wording of this, are you two involved with having sex with people outside your marriage?”
“Are you asking if we’re swingers? If so, the answer is yes.”
In shock, I mumbled, “I would have never guessed.”
“How would you? This isn’t a subject we advertise in neon,” Gloria said. “You’ll find if you explore this past-time most people involved with it are ordinary everyday people living a double life. These are the same people you meet in the supermarket or department store by day. The only difference is they have a different view of what’s an acceptable sexual habit.”
“How long has this been going on?” As the words came off my tongue they’re unacceptable nature struck me. “No, wait, that’s not what I meant to say, it sounds too crass. Gloria, why haven’t you two approached us about this before I guess would be what I’m trying to say.”
With a playful giggle, Gloria replied, “We have, or at least we’ve tried to. The night we suggested strip poker was one of those times. This is a touchy subject DB, we didn’t want to lose you and Linda as friends, so that’s the motivation for us taking this slow with you guys.”
Gloria didn’t probe as I contemplated everything.
Linda and I have discussed this scenario a few hundred times. In those talks, I had taken the lead and acted as the expert on the subject. Now I have set the scene, and the people are present, I find myself scared to death and unsure how to proceed. Not wanting to do anything which would bring forth the wrath of my wife meant I needed to be sure of the results before making any move.
Never in my life had I had so many rapid-fire questions passing through my mind. The failure of knowing the answer to any of them compounded the issue. Questions like what is acceptable in my advancement toward Gloria? How would I know if Linda was on board with what took place? What would Bill say if he saw me making a move on his wife? What would I experience seeing him seducing Linda? Is there any part of Gloria’s body I can’t touch? How do I know when the time’s right with everybody to take what we’re doing to the next level? Question after question and no answer in sight.
Our spouses joined us before Gloria, and I had the chance to continue our conversation. The moment I saw them a sense of dread rushed through me. It was much like being caught doing something wrong. I had forgotten the two of them during Gloria and my conversation, and somehow I felt guilty about that.
Linda came by on her way in and gave me a peck of a kiss. In doing so, I made two discoveries. My First was to notice my wife‘s jeans unzipped about halfway down, and second, her blouse had a wet spot over the left nipple. Neither upset me, but it answered the question of what they had been up to.
Rendered to the condition of a mute, I only observed as the three of them joked together as they laughed and enjoyed themselves. Between the three, the mood was lite and festive, and all seemed comfortable with the implications. They enjoyed themselves while I found myself about to lose my mind.
Contrary to how I expected the evening would unfold, this evening progressed as an ordinary get-together between the four of us. We cooked up burgers, laughed and joked together. And other than the sexual overtones there was nothing unusual going on. That is until Gloria glanced at Linda and asked, “Where’s the cards Girlfriend? I think it’s about time we teach these guys how to play poker.”
Linda sprang off the sofa and grabbed a deck of cards off the end table from behind the lamp. “I have them right here. Bought a new deck today just for this occasion.”
With no idea when she placed them there, or how she did it without me seeing her do it, surprised me. My shy reserved wife seemed to have another side she’s kept hidden from me.
Gloria took the cards from Linda and addressed the group. “OK, here are the rules, to start the game every player must make an ante bet. For a player to make a bet, the article of clothing bet must be removed and placed in the pot. The winner of the hand can use their reclaimed clothes for betting in future hands. None of the other player's clothes won can be used to make a bet. Any player who loses all their clothes can bet a task acceptable by the other players in the hand. The game is five-card draw poker, are there questions before we start?”
Linda asked, “I’m confused, just what kind of task are you talking about?”
“It could be anything acceptable to the other player,” Gloria explained. “If you’re playing the hand against Bill, he’ll most likely want you to suck his dick.”
Bill nodded his head, “You can bet on that.”
The cards are dealt, and the game progressed. With every bet requiring the removal of an article of clothing, it didn’t take long before everybody was naked, or close to it. In one particular hand, in which only Linda and Bill are playing. Linda is down to her panties, and Bill to his boxers.
“OK young lady, I bet my boxers,” Bill said.
“Raise, I’ll see your boxers and raise you five minutes of oral sex,” Linda replied with a confident smile.
“I’ll call your bet with my performing oral sex on you until you’re screaming your orgasm out to the world,” Bill replied in a growl.
The hand came down to Bill holding three aces and Linda holding a flush. “OK big boy, time to pay up,” Linda said as she scooted over and spread her legs.
“OK, I guess a bet’s a bet,” he said with a broad smile as he moved between her legs.
With my mind numb, my eyes darted between my wife and the man eating her pussy. I watched in fascination as her complexion flushed, her breathing quickened, and the moans escaped her lips. Within a matter of only a few minutes, Linda had her legs draped over Bill’s shoulders as she held his head in both hands guiding him to the spot she most wanted him to focus his attention.
Moments later I realized a hand gripped my cock. Looking around, Gloria is beside me. With Gloria‘s attention focused on our spouses she stroked me. With a sexy smile, she whispered, “I think the game has served its purpose.” Then with a dart of her tongue over her lips, she lowered her mouth to my throbbing cock.
Linda gives fantastic head; but with Gloria, I received pleasure never experienced. As enjoyable as her mouth was, I wanted more. I wanted to explore the lush body I had only fantasized about to this point.
Separating myself from Gloria’s pleasurable lips, I scooted her around to where I had access to her body. No sooner did I do so when I heard a whimper from Linda followed by a loud moan of pleasure. Looking in her direction, I found her on her hands and knees in front of Bill, at the exact moment he slid his dick into her. The image of Linda’s wet pussy gorged with his fat cock had to be one of the most exciting scenes ever experienced.
I diverted my attention back to Gloria, I wanted nothing more than to savor the taste of her cunt on my tongue. But as I approached her, she looked up at me and whispered, “You can do that next time baby, right now I want that nice big dick of yours inside me while you watch Bill fuck your wife.”
The macho man in me would like to expound on the hours of pleasure I provided Gloria. What we had together was great, being able to enjoy her while watching my wife and Bill doing their thing is a memory I’ll never forget. But the truth is I lasted maybe five minutes before exploding deep in Gloria’s pussy.
***
Twenty minutes later as I held Gloria on my lap toying with her breast, the four of us lounged in a relaxed, happy afterglow. As I did Gloria glanced toward our spouses, “Well Girlfriend, how are you doing with all of this?”
Linda smiled as she took a deep breath. “It is nothing like I expected. While I’m not sure what I thought would take place, this was far better. I imagined I would feel at the least some pangs of jealousy at seeing you and my husband having sex. But instead of jealousy, the sight of you two turned me on and added to my experience with Bill.”
“Linda you do not understand how glad I am to hear you say this, While Bill and I enjoy this activity, it isn’t for everybody,” Gloria explained. “And as anxious as we were to engage in this with you and DB, we had our reservations. Our friendship means a lot to us, and I would have died if this came between us.”
Linda rose and came to Gloria, giving her a hug as she revealed, “the same fear bothered me too. I can tell you that my feelings right now are that this will bring us closer together.”
***
For the next hour, we laughed together, snacked, and had a drink or two. With Gloria and myself lost in conversation, we heard Linda giggle followed by a low pleasurable moan. Glancing in their direction, we found Bill sitting on the couch while Linda sat on his lap.
Something drew Linda’s attention to us, and she inquired in a low sultry voice, “Gloria, are seconds permissible in this arrangement?”
“Not only permissible, but they’re also recommended, why?” Gloria replied good-naturedly.
“Because your husband’s got his dick in me again,” Linda replied with a giggle as she spread her legs as if to prove the point.
My reserved wife sat in a reverse cowgirl position on Bill’s lap. With a hand on each of his thighs, she raised and lowered herself on his cock. From our vantage point, it treated both Gloria and me to the sight of his dick appearing and disappearing inside her. The unobstructed view of Linda’s pussy while the two of them fucked soon had my cock back to a diamond cutter status demanding attention.
With my hands groping her breasts, it diverts Gloria’s attention from our spouses. Soon I had Gloria on her back as I slid between her widespread legs, positioning my erection at her entrance. In one slow, steady stroke, I embedded myself in the confines of her wet warm pussy. While enjoying the erotic sensation of her breasts mashing against my chest, I fucked her with urgency.
With our heads beside each other’s, Gloria panted as she whispered in my ear. “Slow down for a second, I have an idea.”
While I continued banging my cock into her, I gasped, “What?”
In a sultry whisper, Gloria said, “We should make Linda the center of attention. If she’s fantasizing about a threesome, fulfill that fantasy for her. Go to her and allow her to suck your dick while Bill is fucking her.”
The thought of Linda sucking my cock while she’s being fucked by another man caused my dick to twitch with excitement. There was a problem with this scenario though. Linda’s disdain for the taste of semen. In our lovemaking sessions she either insists I clean up, or she will bring a washcloth to our bed to wash me before giving me head to get me going again. Tonight the copious amounts of both my cum and feminine juices from Gloria’s pussy would be coating my cock.
Gloria gave me a smile, and my cock received a squeeze from her pussy as I removed it. My wet cock glimmered as I rose and approached my wife. With Linda’s hands on Bill’s thighs, she continued to lift and lower herself on Bill’s cock while staring at me through hooded and questioning eyes. Placing one hand on Linda‘s shoulder, and with the other, I offered her my dick. Holding my cock in front of my wife‘s face, I awaited her rejection.
To my surprise my prudish wife offered no resistance, nor did she hesitate. She grabbed my cock and brought her mouth to it. Her tongue swirled around the wet head before licking the length of the underside of the shaft. Then appearing to be devouring the tastiest of delicacies, she embedded my cock into her throat to the point her lips are touching my pubic bone.
Gloria was standing in front of us watching as Linda dealt with two men. Gloria reached out and twirled Linda’s nipples between her thumb and forefinger. Linda’s eyes closed, and she gave my cock a hard suck as a pleasurable moan reverberated from deep inside.
As Linda becomes lost in the multitude of pleasurable sensations, Gloria traces her fingers over Linda’s abdomen. Soon Gloria is stroking Linda’s clit. Her motions start with a slow tracing of her finger, building in speed until her hand is a blur.
Linda’s hips convulse in continual vibrating thrusts with Bill embedded inside her pussy. Gloria’s finger doesn’t leave her clit as Linda’s mouth opens, and a long orgasmic scream escapes her lips. In sensory overload Linda opens her mouth as she gasps for air, releasing my cock as she does.
Linda’s eye’s remained closed as I slipped away. Gloria removed her finger from Linda’s clit. We left Linda to enjoy Bill’s cock thrusting into her.
Moments later I had Gloria in my favorite position. On all fours in front of me while I pounded my cock in her from behind. This time before I filled her with my cum, she screamed her orgasm to the world.
***
Much later neither Linda nor I bothered to get dressed as our friends dressed and prepared to leave. We each gave a parting kiss to our playmate as they walked out the door with the promise to do this again soon.
When alone we cuddled in the den for several minutes lost in our own thoughts. Linda looked at me with a concerned expression, “Honey, are you all right with everything taking place tonight?”
“Honey, I love you, and you’re the only woman I’d ever consider making love to. But to be honest, this was one of, if not the most, exciting thing I think we’ve ever done together. I’m better than okay with it, I’m ecstatic about it.”
Linda snaked an arm around me and gave me a hug. In reply I reached between her legs, running a finger over her labia. I couldn‘t describe the pleasure I experienced from finding her so wet and slick. Between Bill‘s two deposits and her juices flowing all night, I had never experienced her so well lubrcated. “Honey, I sure hope you’re up for one more tonight. Your wet freshly fucked pussy has built a massive desire to experience the pleasure of my cock pounding into you.”
Even after the great sex shared between Gloria and me, the feel of my wife’s cum-filled cunt produced an instant erection. Linda and I engaged in a slow-building, multiple-position fuck fest for the next hour. Neither of us prepared to give in until every last drop of sexual energy is extinguished. After adding my deposit to the collection in my wife’s pussy, we both fell in a loving embrace on the floor. Both of us exhausted, smiling and pleased more than any time in recent memory.
***
The next morning I awoke to find Linda in the kitchen preparing breakfast for us. She stood in the same position in front of the sink she had been in when I observed Bill dry fucking her the night before. Wrapping my arms around her, I experienced the same pleasurable feeling Bill had. Giving her neck a nibble I asked, “Did you have fun last night honey?”
Linda continued with the task she was engaged in without looking in my direction. In a detached tone, she said, “Last night was all right. But the truth is I only did those things because I knew how much you wanted to engage in this kind of thing.”
Stunned, I said, “What do you mean, only all right? I watched as you have half-a-dozen orgasms with two different men. You were out of your mind in pleasure all night. Linda, last night you had more fun than any single night of your life. Now you sound like you’re describing having a root canal, what’s going on?”
Linda fixed me a cup of coffee, before saying, “Honey, as I’ve always told you, you are the only man I care anything about having sex with. I can understand your attraction to this, but it’s nothing I care anything about engaging in again.”
Exasperated, I looked at my wife with a stunned expression. “Linda, in our conversations with Bill and Gloria last night you asked about this all night long. You inquired about their friends, the things they do together, and the desire to meet them. Talked about the things you wanted to do the next time we got together with Gloria and Bill. And gave no sign at all about being reluctant to any of this.”
Linda didn’t flinch. “Honey, all I was doing is being a good hostess. We talked about the only subject the three of you had any interest in. Besides, I knew you wouldn’t leave me alone until I agreed to do this again with you, and I didn’t want them to think of you as an asshole who drug his unwilling wife into doing these things.”
I stared at my wife in disbelief. Linda rolled her eyes before saying, “There‘s no need to pout, I know how little my feelings matter to you. I only want you to realize everything I do for you to make you happy. So I want you to do something special for me for attending Bill and Gloria’s party on the twenty-fifth.”
As confused as I can ever remember being I asked, “What party?”
Linda’s lips formed a sly smile, before she said, “The party they invited us to when Gloria called this morning. The one which all their friends will be attending.”
***
That day established precedence which has continued for the past four decades. Linda and I would join friends and acquaintances in this activity. Doing so my wife would exhibit her wild vixen side by night, and like Cinderella would transform into a demure almost prudish wife with the rising sun the next morning. When the invitations would come in, she would express her disdain, and when the party started, she would be the first one naked and having fun. While there’s no way I can explain it, I’m destined to only enjoy it.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 19,192 views
After dinner one evening I dimmed the lights, sat on the couch with Salli and began telling her about my plan. We would spend the next weekend at a rustic B&B not far from town. In addition to our nature walks and special dinners, I had arranged for us to be pampered. Sam would give her a haircut and total makeover. And Heather would come and give each of us a full massage. It would be up to us to see if we could bed them.
She wasn’t so sure we could pull it off, but, cat-like, began rubbing herself against me and kissing my neck. I unbuttoned her dress, and it fell sensuously open exposing her breasts, stomach, and long creamy legs. She was wearing white silk panties over which I lightly slipped my hand. Nibbling her ear I told her I had little doubt that Sam would love to make love with her. I pressed on her hardened clitoris and could feel the sexual heat rising from her. She squirmed and, stroking my balls, told me that she was sure Heather’s interest in me was more than just her imagination. She consented to my arrangements …as long as we were discrete. Then she slipped down to give me blow job that seemed more imaginative than usual.
After work the following Friday we left town exhausted, as usual, from the week’s work but looking forward to our weekend. The drive took less than an hour. After putting our things in our room, we took time for a brief walk in the summer air, ate dinner in a cozy Italian cafe and found ourselves back in our room by 7:30. We slipped into the large warm bath, sipped Scotch and cajoled suggestively for about an hour before going to bed and making love.
Saturday morning was spent lounging, reading, talking and listening to music. About noon we went for a walk along a small river, returning to our room about 3:00.
At 3:15 there was a knock on the door. It was Sam. I poured drinks for all while Salli went into the bedroom and returned wearing her white satin robe. Having the young man in the room caused me to take greater notice of the sensual nature of the thin material clinging to and outlining her breasts, stomach, hips, and thighs as she moved across the room, took a seat in an overstuffed chair and crossed her legs. After she’d taken a few sips from her drink, Sam asked her to sit in a straight chair near the window so he could begin working on her hair. Her curiosity about what would next was apparent in flashing eyes that for the first few minutes continued to search mine for clues about how do we get from this to sex? But familiarity with Sam’s routine soon led to relaxed pleasure. She closed her eyes, leaned back in the chair and purred.
I enjoyed watching him work with quick precision. Salli’s bliss was obvious in her ever-present smile and bright humor punctuating their conversation. As he worked around her, he brushed her leg with his causing her robe to fall off one leg. She gave her exposed thigh a quick glance, then looked at me, but she did not put it back. I just smiled and sipped my Scotch. Her hardened nipples poked from beneath the white satin. Sam’s state of arousal was becoming obvious too; a fact that he did little to hide.
We continued our light conversation about movies, fads, jobs, the economy and gossiped about people in town. And it was fascinating to watch the care and talent he demonstrated so effortlessly as we talked. As we loosened up conversation became increasingly suggestive. I was getting turned on watching the flirtation between Sam and Salli becoming more blatantly sexual. She’d pat his ass, he’d slide his erection along her shoulder, and then they’d offer melodramatic accusations and apologies. Adjusting herself in the chair and uncrossed her legs her robe slipped off her other leg exposing the triangle of mint green panties. Sam immediately stepped between her compliant thighs to, "Get a better angle on her bangs," thus, exposing her feminine charms even more. He finished her hair and facial at 4:30. Her hair was cut much shorter with a more sculpted style and made her up in darker colors that gave her an incredibly "bitchy" look.
"You really look fantastic" I commented as Salli surveyed herself in the mirror before excusing herself to the bathroom.
"I’ll say," Sam said to no one in particular, taking a deep sip of his drink. "Actually too good. But," pausing to give me a searching look, "I hope you don’t think I got carried away by some of the comments I made."
"As a matter of fact, you haven’t." I paused for effect. "And I hope I don’t offend you either."
"hat the hell does that mean?" he questioned joining me on the small couch. "Be honest with me," I said with unwavering eye contact. "You’d you like to bed her, wouldn’t you?"
I could have knocked him off his chair with a feather. When he resumed breathing he let me know that she was one of his fantasies. In Fact his acceptance of my invitation to come today was done with some vague sense of sexual adventure.
"This is a first for us," I said refilling our drinks, "but she’s yours if you want her. When Salli returns, all’s fair. She’s anxious as hell about this, but I can tell she is damned pumped up."
"You’re not shitting me, are you?" he stated, guarded and nervous taking a long gulp of his drink and folding his arms across his chest. "I once ended up making it with a couple of girls at the same time, but that was one of those accidents that just happened to work out my senior year in high school. This is different."
I winked and shrugged.
Salli returned, took a long sip of her drink and sat on the coffee table in front of us. For a couple nervous seconds, we sat quietly. Salli stared out the window with occasional involuntary smiles springing to her lips. Her perfect breasts were silhouetted in the soft sunlight penetrating her satin robe.
"Come sit here between us," I said moving over slightly and patting the space between Sam and myself. Salli blushed, and her nipples jutted through the thin fabric. Her eyes flashed back and forth between Sam and me as she stood. The inability to imagine the fantasy vanished as she slipped lightly into the space between us grinning nervously. Sam and I folded around her.
Salli lifted a hand to each of our cheeks and pulled our faces towards her’s. She alternately accepted our kisses into her soft, wet mouth. Her back arched as our hands, moved simultaneously from her tummy, across her ribs and cupped her breasts. She shuddered as we gently fondled her breasts.
I loosened the belt to Salli’s robe. It dropped open exposing her, naked except for tiny, sheer panties. As I kissed her deeply and watched Sam run his tongue along her neck, shoulder, and areola. I could feel her heart racing as I kissed her neck. Her firm tits heaved as she breathed deeply. As our hands inched across her tummy towards her snatch,.she squirmed and stretched her legs out straight. The thin fabric molded itself to the sexy contours of her swollen love mound. Sam and I continued to touch her lightly along her thighs and over her pussy. Her breathing was reaching near orgasmic levels as she stretched further and splayed her legs. Her wetness began to show through the delicate fabric.
With our help, Salli worked the fly of each of our pants open. As our erect dicks sprung free, her small soft hands masturbated us simultaneously.
Sam slipped his hand into the top of her panties as I slid mine in through a leg opening. Our fingers met in the humid dampness, then moved slowly over her furry pubic bone. She was wet and hot. Fingers from two different hands slipped into her easily as her passion peaked even higher. Salli moaned and beat us faster.
Biting her ear, I said, "I want you to suck my cock." Salli kissed me one more time and eased herself to the floor where she lustily sucked and stroked my rod. Looking at Sam, I could see his excitement and fascination with her ass that was arching and swaying tantalizingly. Slowly I pulled her robe up. As her ass with a thin line of the thong disappearing between her cheeks came into view, Sam looked at me with questioning eyes. I simply nodded encouragement. Rather clumsily he kicked off his shoes and stood to remove his pants. Then he knelt behind Salli and began kissing, rubbing and humping her ass as he slipped off her panties. She worked my dick faster and deeper as she spread her legs and arched her back eager for his shaft to fill her. Sam slipped the head of his dick up and down her slit several times. It glistened with her juices. He then shoved it to the hilt in a single motion groaning with pleasure and began slamming into her ass with the strength and speed of a young stud. Our excitement rose rapidly, and in just a few minutes our mutual climaxes brought all of us to a state of blissful paralysis, and we settled in a sweaty, tangled pile on the floor.
Salli was sprawled on her back between us. Sam curled around her left side and cupped her breast. I squeezed in at an angle on her right side with my right leg under her but over her left leg with my cock and balls pressed tightly against her crotch. As we began to recover from our tremendous orgasm, Sam started to fondling the nipple of her breast. Salli began to respond, and we pressed ourselves together. As the tension grew we humped harder. Sam leaned forward and placed a series of kisses from her nipple up to her lip, and then back again.
Salli grabbed my cock and guided it into her, then took Sam’s face in both hands and began exchanging a long, lapping kiss with him. As the intensity of our fucking increased, she grabbed his pecks and urged him to slide up. As he did, she kissed him inch by inch along his chest and stomach. A look of great anticipation filled his eyes as she licked his balls and the side of his erect cock. As she took him deep into her mouth Sam’s head and eyes rolled back as he savored the delightful sensations arising through his body.
As our sexual momentum intensified Sam lifted himself slightly and rotated around to return Salli’s oral favors while I pumped in and out harder. The feeling of his hot breath on my balls and the occasional slip of his tongue on my cock, while he licked her pussy ever deeper, brought me even more quickly to an exploding orgasm. Their sexual urgency continued to mount as mine began to subside and I was soon shaken out of Salli’s cunt. I rolled back and watched as they took each other to climax. Sam held his tongue tightly against Salli’s pulsating love button while she drank his load in a series of long, sensuous gulps. Again we fell into a sweaty, tangled mass of arms and legs and slipped into a deep and timeless dream state.
At some undeterminable time during my dream state, I was aware of Salli and Sam getting up and going into the bedroom. Shortly the sounds of love-making drifted through the door and seemed to go on endlessly as I faded in and out of sleep.
I eventually awoke to a dimly lit room. It was like coming out of a trance. Slowly, I became fully focused and checked the clock. It was 6:48. I knew we would have to hurry to make dinner. Turning on a lamp, I found a note left by Sam thanking us for a wonderful afternoon and suggesting we "get together" again some time … soon!
More energetically than I thought possible Salli awakened when I kissed her cheek. We showered and went about the routine of getting ourselves ready for dinner occasionally stopping to kiss. It was a wonder to me that in spite of all of the afternoon’s activity we were very easily aroused. It would have been easy to order a meal in, but I had made other plans for the evening.
Dinner was a joy. The meal was, as usual, prepared perfectly and presented in relaxed elegance. Our conversation was as comfortable as it had ever been. Laughter seemed always to be just beneath the surface and flowed out with ease. After dinner, we strolled along the street studying and commenting on items in the windows of the shops returning to our room at 9:00.
We changed into robes and set about putting some order back into our room. I filled the large Jacuzzi tub that sat in an alcove at the far end of the room. At 9:20 there was a knock at our door. It was Heather. I held the door for her as she entered with her portable massage table in hand. She boldly greeted us, "Hi Bill, Hi Salli" and proceeded to set up her table and to talk in her bubbly tone about how excited she was to have been asked to be part of this special weekend and about getting lost a couple times on her way to the inn. Patting the assembled table, she bubbled, "Ready. Who’s first?"
"Salli," I replied handing Heather a glass of wine. With a shrug, Salli dropped her robe and laid face down on the table. Heather draped a large white towel over Salli’s back and began by spreading oil over her legs and feet. Soon she was diligently at work. The rapid onset of deep relaxation that spread over Salli was a clear indication that Heather was an expert. I removed my robe and settled into the tub to watch my beautiful wife being cared for so expertly. Our apparent lack of inhibition must have put Heather at ease as she, warming up through the vigorous nature of her work, took off her shoes and light blue sweat suit, and continued working wearing a revealing white terry cloth jumper. Her own beautiful figure, slightly shorter and fuller than Salli’s, was a pleasure to watch, and the variety of bending and reaching positions she assumed soon had my heart rate racing ahead.
In about half an hour Heather finished with Salli then sat at the edge of the Jacuzzi to visit and finish her glass of wine with me. Slowly Salli sat up sleepily and thanked Heather. Salli and I traded places, and I received a wonderful massage. Although very relaxed I was unable to resist the occasional temptation to enjoy the sight of her breasts as she manipulated my pecks and abdominal muscles. Of course, she could always tell when I was looking and would rub her hand down my face to close my eyes.
When the massage was completed, I returned to the Jacuzzi with Salli. Heather began to put away her equipment. I asked her to join us and have another glass of wine. She was hesitant at first choosing to sit on the edge of the tub and talk. After a couple of minutes, she said, "What the hell," slipped out of her jumper, and eased herself into the warm, bubbly water. Her manner suggested that she had some doubts about this situation but if we were game, so was she. Gradually the warmth the water and the wine sufficiently reduced our inhibitions. We began getting increasingly suggestive in our talk and jokes. Physical contact below the water changed from an occasional quasi-accidental touch to intentional caresses starting with each other’s feet but progressing to ever more erogenous areas as trust and excitement mounted.
Emboldened by the circumstances and reaching a level of heightened sexual urgency, I kissed Salli and whispered in her ear that I would like to fuck Heather.
"Then fuck her," she whispered back biting my ear.
With that I let my desires dictate my actions. In a moment of truth, I took Heather’s hand and pulled her towards me. She moved across the tub effortlessly, turned easily as I guided her, and sat on my lap. My erect dick between her thighs she reached down and pushed my shaft against her pussy but looked at Salli with questioning eyes. Salli moved close hugging us both as she said, "It’s all right."
Heather was suddenly shaking with excitement. She rubbed my cock across her pussy and humped it hard for a short time before rising up just enough to get the head of my penis to the opening of her swollen opening. She then sat down slowly purring with pleasure as I rubbed her clit with one hand and her nipples with the other. We fucked this way for some time, then I turned her around so we could kiss and she could press her firm breasts against me while we enjoyed our bliss. Finally, we climaxed we fell into a threesome hug with Salli who had been caressing us with light strokes and kisses. Obviously, voyeurism was a big turn on for Salli. As Heather slipped from my lap, Salli straddled my legs facing me. She brought her breasts to my lips and got my crank hard again by rubbing it furiously on her clit. As she brought herself to orgasm, she shoved my sore, but still hard dick into her hot depths squeezing herself and throbbing pussy tightly around me.
As her passion subsided, I pulled Heather close to us. At first, we silently swayed. Then we hugged even tighter and began laughing.
Finally, I said, "I’m getting waterlogged. Let’s dry off and get into bed." There was no hesitation now, and soon we were warm and dry, and I had two beautiful women with whom to kiss and touch and have intercourse for hours until we all fell asleep. I imagined several times that it would be fun to watch the women make love, but neither indicated an interest.
When I awoke the next morning Heather and her table were gone. It was a "pinch me, I must be dreaming" kind of awakening. But even if it was just a dream, I did not want to mess with it. Getting up to piss and get a drink of water I found a note from Heather. It read:
To the two most beautiful people I know, Thank you. I have always held you in high esteem. Now, in my heart, I hold you higher. I do not know if another time like the one we shared last night will ever be possible. If so, I look forward to it with more excitement than Christmas. If not, thank you for my fondest memory. H.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 4,772 views
By three o'clock we are all quite tired, so we napped from 3:00 until about 7:00 then we dress to go to a nearby restaurant for drinks, dinner, dancing, and more drinks. During a slow sensual dance, Bob and I watch Dan and Darlene hugging each other tightly. He smiles and lowers his hand to my ass and pulls my body to his. His cock is hard, he grins and pushes it against my belly. I press my body to his. I see that Dan is getting some good feels of Darlene's tits and ass and some short kisses. I let Bob play with my tits, and we sneak a few quick kisses ourselves.
Around 11:00, Darlene says it's time to get the guys home and into bed. They agreed, and I'm hot and horny and ready. On the way home it's decided that the last one into the shower is a rotten egg. It was no contest; before Dan could put the car away, the three of us were nude. Dan, having lost, was fixing drinks, when Darlene and I, calling him a rotten egg that needed washing, grabbed him and stripped off his clothes.
Four of us in the shower means we can't help having a lot of skin to skin contact. We soap each other with much good-natured debate and laughter about who may soap whom, and where. I run my hands over Bob's body and butt marveling at how nice it feels. I don't mind when Darlene rubs Dan's body, or even when she caressed his butt or rubbed her tits on his chest. However, I felt a tinge of jealousy when she caressed his balls then wrapped her hand around his cock, and he did not object. Pretending not to see, I let it pass, wishing I had the guts to do the same to Bob. Bob's cock presses just above the crack of my ass, his hand moves up the front of my leg, suddenly he slips a finger into my hot hole. I want to grab his cock but don't. Instead, I grab his hand and squeeze his thumb before discreetly moving it.
We dried each other, then went to the bed. Somehow it all seemed natural. It seemed impossible that at this time last night I would have beat up a woman for touching Dan. Now I had been aroused seeing Dan and Darlene caressing in the shower and carefully toweling the water from each other while Bob dried me. Dan, then me, then Darlene, then Bob, we lay on our backs, everyone very still. I reach for Dan's prick and wrap my hand around it. I think about Bob's cock against my back, if it had been lower, it might have been it instead of his finger in me. I wish I'd felt his cock and balls while in the shower, it might have been my only chance. Well, it's right there, why not feel it now? I stretch my arm across Darlene and finger his hard-on, then I take a firm hold of it. I giggle, “I have a cock in each hand.” Dan sits up, he's amazed. I'd never touched another cock, until last night, I'd never seen one. I stroke Dan's cock with my right hand, and Bob's with my left. Darlene says, "I need a better look," and slides out from between us.
Bob moves closer, I play with both cocks while Darlene watches from the foot of the bed. Bob's cock is as hard as steel. I finger it all over, it feels delicious, then I work my hand down to investigate those beautiful big balls. "Hold his cock while I suck it," Darlene says as she kneels between Bob's legs. I stroke his cock while Darlene takes it into her mouth. Without thinking I roll over onto Bob and press my open mouth to his, our tongues explore each other's mouths. I had never kissed anyone but Dan like this. Darlene ministers to Bob's cock while I tongue his mouth and caress his shaft and balls. After a while, I realize she has stopped sucking him and is being very still. I turn, and our eyes meet. She asks, "Could I taste Dan's cock?" Without thinking, I say "Sure." She glances at Bob. He smiles his approval. I am amazed, confused, yet hotter than I can remember.
Darlene kneels between his legs, leans forward and licks the head of my husband's cock. Stroking Bob's cock with my left hand I wrap the right tightly around my husband's cock, I watch intently. Darlene lowers her head, and five of his eight thick inches slide into her mouth and throat. I move my hand to his balls, and she takes the whole thing down her throat. I roll onto my right side and press myself to my husband, my right arm goes under his neck, my left hand goes to his balls. I fuck his mouth with my tongue. Darlene is working her magic on his cock. Dan's hand finds my wet pussy. His finger slides into me, his thumb massages my clit. Bob presses himself to my back. His hand moves to my breast. His chest feels good against my back, and his hand feels so damn good on my tits. His cock is... What the hell is he doing? What in the hell is that? My God, Bob is pushing his cock against my wet vagina. Will I allow this? For some reason, maybe Darlene's mouth on my husband's cock, maybe my husband's tongue in my mouth, or his fingers on my clit, or maybe Bob's hand on my tits, or just maybe because I want his cock in me. I don't protest, nor does Dan, his fingers now guiding Bob's cock toward the opening.
I feel the head of his cock pushing, then, Oh yes, it's in me. I feel the smoothness and bulk of his shaft as it slowly, slowly slides deeper and deeper into me. Dan continues to tongue my mouth. Darlene is swallowing his cock. Bob begins to slowly fuck me, going deep into me then all most pulling out. My husband's finger is in me along with Bob's cock. I feel I should protest, I should stop this, but Oh God it feels GOOD. Dan's finger and Bob's cock inside me at the same time; God it's so good, I am so HOT. "Yes, oh yes, fuck me Bob. Oh yes, finger my clit Dan. Yes, oh yes, yes, yes. Oh God, I'm coming, I'm coming. OOOHHHHHHH God, YES YES CCCUMMMMING OH GOD Yesssssssssss."
Dan's coming in Darlene's mouth, shooting his semen down her throat, she savors every drop. His climax is so intense his body convulses, his hips raise off the bed. He can't catch his breath. I raise my head and look at him lovingly, he smiles. We all lay still while Dan calms down, catches his breath. Bob is tightly pressed to my back, about half his cock buried in me, slowly moving just a little. Dan's hand is exploring Bob's cock and my vagina. Darlene lies on Dan, stretches across me and kisses Bob. Dan's cock is still rock hard even after just cumming. Is that because Bob's cock is in me, or, is it despite it being in me? Suddenly I'm bewildered. I pull myself away and sit up. Bob jumps to his feet.
We are all very still. What's Dan thinking? He doesn't seem mad that Bob just fucked me. Why did Bob jump to his feet? Is he afraid Darlene might be mad at him? Darlene is still kneeling between Dan's legs, studying me. Unless she was too absorbed in sucking my husband's cock, she must know her husband fucked me. She doesn't seem to be mad about it, but she does seem uneasy, nervous. Dan's cock has gone limp, and so has Bob's. Are they sorry or just uncertain about what happened? I am confused because now I want to fuck Bob. I mean really FUCK him, but only if he wants to fuck me and only if Dan and Darlene don't object. I could ask, but ask who, ask what? I think about what to say. Should I? What the hell, why not? In a low sexy voice, I say simply, "Bob, fuck me."
Darlene giggles and that breaks the tension. They say in unison "What the hell do you think he/I was doing?" We all burst into hysterical laughter. We get up, finish our drinks. I put on another tape, go to the bathroom. Have another drink. Then Bob looks at me with burning desire.
I lay flat on my back and spread my legs wide. Bob slides between my legs and briefly kisses my pussy, then kisses his way up my body pausing briefly at each nipple. We glance at them, they watch us intently, studying every detail, Dan's cock is very hard, that pleases me. Bob presses his open mouth to mine. Slowly, deliberately, he positions his hips then his steel hard cock presses against my wet pussy. I grasp it and work it's head over my pussy, rubbing my clit with it, then I place it at the entrance to my hole. He slowly ever so slowly pushes it in, inch by lovely inch it goes deeper and deeper, till his balls caress my anus. We sigh, we moan, letting the world know how good our fucking feels. I am so God damned hot. I haven't been this turned on since Dan and I started fucking years ago. Bob's cock is a little thinner than Dan's, but it is somewhat longer. I lift my knees toward the ceiling, he is fucking me very deeply. I feel I'm losing my virginity again, and God am I enjoying it. I squeeze my vagina as tight as I can, trying to explore every feature of this different, magnificent cock. Bob begins wildly fucking deep into me. All too soon his body goes rigid, and I feel his hot thick cum pumping deep into me, then he is still, his cock shrinking inside me. He rolls off away from Dan and Darlene.
Dan is laying on his back, Darlene is laying face down on him. I wonder why they aren't fucking? Maybe he will fuck her now that we've finished. I want to watch him fuck her. My hand goes to my aching clit, I'll bring myself off while I watch them. We all lay still for some time. They make no move to fuck; I wonder why. Maybe they are waiting for permission. I'm really close to cumming, and if Dan is not going to fuck her, then he can bring me off. I say as sexily as I can "You two can fuck later, but right now I want Dan to eat me." Darlene smiles saying, "He can do both."
I straddle my husband's face and lower my cunt full of Bob's semen onto his mouth. He licks tentatively, then hungrily. The unfamiliar taste of cum mixed with my sweet pussy juice is a powerful aphrodisiac, adding even more potency. Darlene straddles his waist and lowers her wet cunt over his steel hard cock until it is fully in her. He licks deep in me while thrusting his cock into her. He can't believe he's fucking her while eating me. He moans, "You taste so good. You feel so good." Darlene embraces me, her tits massage my back, her lips against my ear. Bob places one arm across my breasts, the other behind his wife. He kisses her, then me. Then we share three-way kisses, our tongues twirling together. Dan fucks me with his tongue, while she rides up and down the full length of his cock. She's very tight, a vacuum sucking my husband's semen from his balls. She's moving much faster, having contractions, coming. My husband pumps his load into her, then she goes limp, collapsing against her husband and me.
We collapse, becoming an exhausted pile of torsos, arms, and legs. Dan and I cuddle whispering, I love you until we fall asleep.
Waking, I find I'm in Dan's arms, it's nearly Nine O'clock, he holds me tight, kisses me tenderly and lovingly, and whispers, "I love you more than ever." I tell him how much I love him. We shower and then sit in the Kitchen drinking juice and coffee, making small talk about nothing until Bob, looking at the Three of us says, "Mary, let's go fuck."
Bob takes my hand and leads me to the bedroom. We kiss deeply and lower ourselves to the bed, we explored every inch of each other before I take his cock into my mouth. He tastes every bit as good as Dan. I savored every drop of his sweet cum shooting into my mouth. He pushes me away saying he can take no more. He goes down on me and works magic in my crotch. As I soar toward climax I wish we'd done this sooner, this is so good. I come, in a series of short, intense climaxes. Then it's my turn to push him away, though I do not want to, I can take no more. Laying in each other's arms, we enjoy listening to the sounds of Dan and Darlene's intense sex play coming from the next room. We fondled each other, and soon he's hard again. We fool around, trying various positions. Then, I'm on my knees, my butt in the air, my face on the bed. He kneels behind me. Slowly, that magnificent cock enters me and begins long fast strokes, those wondrous balls slapping my clit. Slowly I build to a climax so intense I almost pass out.
Dan and Darlene bring cups of fresh coffee. They head for the shower, we join them. We dress and go out for Brunch. It's nearly three o'clock when we get back.
That afternoon, Dan fucked Darlene while she sucked Bob and I caressed and kissed them all over their bodies. Bob fucked me while he was eating Darlene and Dan caressed and kissed us. Then the three of them kissed their way down my body, kissing every inch of me, from my forehead to my toes. Even Darlene kissed my tits and pussy, It was her first taste of pussy. It was a first for both of us when she put her mouth on mine, for deep tongue kisses. Then, to my surprise, Darlene went down on me, she put her tongue deep into my wet ready hole. We moved to a sixty-nine, and I found myself enjoying eating her pussy. Bob and Dan enjoyed watching us eat each other out almost as much as we enjoyed doing it. Later, Dan lay on his back resting. I lay on him sucking his cock, hoping to get it hard one more time, he licked my clit. Bob got between my legs and slid his cock into me, his shaft rubbing Dan's nose. Suddenly Bob's cock slipped out of me, into Dan's mouth, that was a first. Darlene, kissing Bob's butt, got a close view of her husband's cock moving between my vagina and my husband's mouth. It felt good, I wished I could see.
They had to leave by 7 o'clock for the long drive back to Las Vegas. Dan and I cuddled for hours discussing each detail. Neither of us wanted the experience to end, nor to forget any detail of that weekend with friends.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 8,034 views
Gene had received miracle military orders for his initial active duty permanent change of station. Of all the places that the Navy could send him, he was ordered to NAS Dallas which at that time was situated between Fort Worth and Dallas. Getting orders to Texas was a blessing and they have made Texas their forever home even after his military obligations were fulfilled.
Life and income as entry level for Nancy in the workforce and for Gene in the military meant that they had to be very careful with their expenditures. The moved into a single-family rental that was out in the countryside (of course today that is part of the DFW Megaplex) to start their first real adult life living outside of their rural NW Arkansas childhood homes. They could see their neighbors, but the houses set in the middle of 1.5 acre lot which allowed them to play cassette tapes on their favorite music while out on the patio, yet still not bother their neighbors.
Being tight with money was a hallmark of both of their upbringing. In Arkansas they had nearby fresh running streams and swimming holes to enjoy, but the access and distance to such things from where they worked and lived seemed to always be out of reach for time and certainly for money. Texas is huge and the distances between venues was also lengthy.
“We have got to come up with something to enjoy these hot summers,” stated Nancy. “I don’t like sitting inside the air conditioning all weekend. What can we do?”
After a lot of discussion and going over the pros and cons, they decided that they would purchase one of the low cost circular shaped, above ground pools that had at least a filter system. Both of their families had a history of constructing their own homes, so it was an easy leap to consider building a free-standing scaffolding/deck to go around a portion of the pool. The rationale was that they would soon save in time and money the expense and that since they were building it with skids and freestanding, they could disassemble the components to move to another rental if required. Their landlord agreed to the placement.
All of Nancy’s income was not targeted for their needs which left them with sufficient funds to buy the pool so long as they stuck to their savings plans. They received a significant discount as they purchased the kit off season. So instead of having a stair to a portion of a deck, they were able to create a larger sundeck and a small foot deck all around the pool.
Warmer temps came soon signaling time to try out the pool. “Ohmigod” exclaimed Nancy as she lowered herself into the water, “this is damn cold.” Gene agreed and between them they didn’t stay in very long opting to get out and lounge on the sundeck.
“Well, this is a problem,” said Nancy. She had warmed up in the sun and rose up on her elbows to see the neighbors out in their backyard waving at them. She waved meekly back. “Gene, I’m not real comfortable using the pool in my bikini with the neighbors getting an eye level view of my crotch.”
Gene raised up trying to look as nonchalant as possible and said, “You are so right. We should add a screen around the whole circle. Frankly, I was already thinking of how to add a gate to our steps as we don’t need to be responsible for some child climbing into our pool.”
They agreed and took the balance of the weekend to plan, measure, and budget for the additional materials.
At Sunday School they had mentioned to some of their friends in the Young Married Class that they were having to install a privacy screen around their pool. It wasn’t going to get going as quickly as they wanted since Gene would have to be “on duty” at the Navy the next two weekends. He would be working by himself on those Monday and Tuesday’s. There was a limit to what Nancy could do physically even though she knew exactly how to construct the screens.
After hearing that, a Sunday School classmate couple, Martha and Mike, said they would help her on Saturdays and Mike could come by after his shift ended to get a couple of hours in with Gene on the Monday and Tuesdays. Of course, would they get an invite to play in the pool now and then was their question. Gene and Nancy quickly agreed adding it would be great to develop new friends and expressed appreciation for the help. The work would start the following Saturday.
Gene worked hard as late as he was allowed within the neighborhood rules the next weekdays after duty to get the basic framework done for the additional screening material. They decided upon using a fence plank batten system that would make the pool interior only visible from a flight above or from inside the screening. Gene and Nancy spoke at length about being able to skinny dip just like they did in the remote swimming holes of Arkansas. They went further to say, they would have to be quiet or really turn up the music, but wouldn’t fucking out on the sun deck be a wonderful experience.
“You know, I have a feeling about Mike and Martha,” said Nancy as she was on top of Gene riding his cock, “I think they could be our fantasy headboard bangers, you would like to fuck Martha wouldn’t you?” She felt him become a little harder and he grunted back, “and you would like to fuck Gene I bet.”
“Might be fun, want to play fantasy,” she cooed and bent over to kiss his nipples then placed her breasts towards his mouth. Gene pulled off her nipple and eased her back into a sitting position as he massaged her breasts, “Go ahead say it, say it.”
Nancy said "Fuck me Mike, fuck me Mike" to her husband in the first step of the fantasy. Martha and Gene are over there fucking each other.”
“Fuck her good Gene, fuck Nancy good. Ride my cock Martha, ride my cock, I’m going to fill you up,” he replied in their role playing. Both of their minds were now fucking their Sunday School classmates and it didn’t take long before they were both screaming the names of others as they both came in a sweaty collision of matching orgasms.
“Whew,” said Gene, “I think we like that couple.”
“Yeah,” she replied, “Mike got me off really good. ...Do you think?”
“I don’t know, but maybe, would you be okay...if we actually did?” he replied.
“If you are, then I am. We have only known each other and that’s been six years of happiness, but having sex with them might be fun, just only as fun.” She snuggled into his neck with her hand squeezing his flaccid cock softly. “I guess if it comes to be, then I’m okay. We can’t have kids, we might as well have fun. What’s this,” she felt his cock come back to life, ”you are getting hard about this aren’t you?"
Gene knew his cock couldn’t lie, it was already getting hard at the realization that his bride, was apparently ready to sense the feeling of another cock and she was blessing that he would be able to sink his cock into another woman. “Guess the old truth-or-tell stick is telling you what I think. I think Mike might be ready for another round,” as he rolled her onto her back and inserted his cock, “Mike feel pretty good right about now?”
“Um…yes, yes, yes!”
Gene had to leave for his Navy duty. Nancy stood naked in the foyer with her arms around Gene’s neck giving his a deep French kiss. Gene reached down and cupped her pussy, then stuck a finger in her. She leaned back and said, “Stop you can’t be late for work and you’re teasing me, quit it you asshole, umm, don’t, don’t” she faded off.
Well maybe you can get off with Mike and Martha he grinned, pecked her on the cheek and left to her teasing him, “Well, I just might leaving me in this condition. Love you, see you tonight,” she called after him.
Mike and Martha showed up early on Saturday morning. The weather was starting to really turn warm and it would take no time working in the heat to really start sweating. The pace was quick and after a few hours, Nancy said, “Hey, let’s take a break. You guys are moving so fast, there won’t be anything for Gene to do. I’m hungry how about you?” The threesome went inside the sliding doors to the eat-in kitchen where Nancy began setting out sandwich meats and drinks on the counter top.
Martha said, “Guess we are excited about working our way into an occasional use of the pool and wanted you to get this done…but, why so much screening?”
Mike questioned, “Aren’t you concerned about blocking the wind?”
Nancy replied, “Seems really rare that we don’t have some sort of wind and if we get too hot, we just jump back into the water. Add to that, we don’t like going to public pools and we want to be able to have some privacy when we enjoy the water.”
She hesitated before she said the next as she considered the couple sitting with her. They were dressed to work in the Texas heat with Martha wearing a tank top and no bra. More than once when she had bent over to pick up tools and parts, the neckline of her tank top had fallen with gravity to easily show her breasts but not her nipples. As the sweat had endured, her nipples became clear through the thin material. Mike on the other hand had already stripped out of his tank top. His shorts were loose fitting not revealing any outline of what Martha enjoyed at home. I wonder how this will go, thought Nancy.
“And when we are not enjoying the water, we most likely will be working on our zero tan lines,” she said with a grin and an eyebrow wiggle, “know what I mean?” asked Nancy.
Martha was walking back from the refrigerator with two beers in hand, she handed one to Martha and wagged her finger at Mike. Mike said, “That means I’m driving but, glad to see that you guys like a beer. Not all of the church folks would understand.”
Nancy popped the top of her beer, and clicked Martha’s can saying, “Probably a lot they might not understand, but that’s their problem,” looking to Mike, “sorry, no drinking and driving.”
Martha took a long sip from her beer, saying…”so when you mean zero tan lines, you mean nude,” asked Martha, “if that’s the case, I’m in…my ladies like the sun.” She then lifted her tank top to reveal her zero tan lines saying, “See?”
Nancy was taken aback by the sudden showing of her Sunday School classmate’s breasts but wasn’t going to be upstaged. She reached down and pulled her own shirt up revealing her provoked nipples and said, “Me too, but I don’t have any tan lines because I don’t have any tan as yet.”
Martha said, “Let’s compare.” She quickly moved to stand beside Nancy and commanded Mike, “So does she have tan lines, or not, look at both of us and tell us which has tan line?”
Mike didn’t know what to do. He hadn’t seen this side of his wife. She was outgoing and a little bit of an exhibitionist. Yes, he knew she would go out to their side yard that was very private and yes, she would sunbathe but, this was a circumstance he hadn’t anticipated. “Uh, well Martha I guess you don’t have any tan lines that I can see.”
“Crap,” yelled Martha and jerked her tank top completely then grabbed Nancy’s shirt pulling it over her head. “Now cowboy, which of us have tan lines?”
“Uh, Nancy you do seem to have a little bit of neckline color, but it, it’s uh, way up high“ he stuttered.
Nancy reached down and lifted her small breasts, wiggling what little she had saying, “Yeah but there are not tan lines here, right,” she then dropped her breasts and reached over pulling Martha tightly close to her with her left arm. She alternated grabbing her left breast then Martha’s right breast saying, “see no tan lines, right.” Martha got into the act grabbing Nancy with her right arm and using her free hand lifted her larger breasts towards Nancy. The resultant sight for Mike was to watch these two girls poke their adjacent breasts at each other while yelling about who had zero tan lines.
“Wait, wait, Mike said, “maybe we could agree that you both are right. Does it really matter? Aren’t you both going to get to get full tan lines, I mean zero tan lines, hell I don’t know what I mean?
The girls laughed and embraced giggling at Mike. Martha said, “I think we have him flustered.”
“Yeah, I think so,” said Nancy, “want some mustard?” Both girls turned to making their sandwiches as Mike sat dumbfounded watch the two topless ladies go about their effort as if they were not the least concerned about their semi-nude appearance.
“Uh, honey, do you want your shirt?" he asked.
“I don’t see one on you, you know you guys can’t have all of the leeway, right Nancy?” she replied.
“So right,” she giggled. “Gawd I wish Gene were here to see this. I know he would love your tits.”
“So, Mike,” asked Martha, “do you think Gene would love my tits, do you love Nancy’s tits?” She didn’t wait for an answer. “Well, let’s get lunch done and get back to work so Gene can get a chance, right Mike?” Martha asked rhetorically.
“How about giving me those chips over here honey?” asked Martha. Mike stood to reach towards the breakfast cart that was just out of arms reach and grabbed the chips bag. “Ah ha, I knew he was enjoying this, look at that hard-on growing on that cowboy,” cheered Martha. “I think he likes what he is seeing, don’t you?” she asked Nancy.
“I know I like what I’m seeing, and I bet Gene will like looking at these,” as she pointed to Martha. She reached over to touch Martha’s nipples and saw the areola visibly tighten. She had not seen that since she left home thinking of how she and her sisters had reached puberty testing each other’s nipples and even suckling. She found herself lost in Martha’s nipples and leaned into her breasts grazing her lips across the tighten protrusion. Her tongue reached out delicately tasting the sweat that coated Martha’s nipple and then found herself suckling on her breast.
Martha did not expect this but was enjoying it. She looked at Mike whose mouth was fully agape and motioned him over holding her remaining breast up for him. Mike was in a trance as he nursed on his wife’s bosom listening to her groan with pleasure. She was now enjoying the ministrations of both her friend and her husband. She felt a delicate hand reach up under her shorts leg that started massaging her hairless pussy. Nancy pulled her head delicately away from Martha’s nipple saying, “You have no hair, it feels really nice.”
Martha pulled her husband’s head tighter to her breast and said to Nancy, “Help me pull these off.” She lifted her ass from the chair seat and allowed Nancy to remove her shorts. She wore no underwear. Nancy went directly to massaging Martha’s clitoris and was rewarded with groans of delight with exclamations of “oh yes, oh yes.” The wetness of Martha’s pussy was increasing, and she was getting close to an orgasm when she said, “somebody fuck me, fuck me.” Nancy was rapidly finger fucking Martha to her first orgasm when she felt Martha tugging on her shorts. Nancy reached down and pulled her shorts down with her free hand as Martha quickly inserted one, then two fingers into her wet pussy.
Nancy had never had experienced an orgasm while standing and didn’t think she could make it that way now. She quickly pulled a chair up beside Martha and spread her legs as close as she could get them to Martha so that they both could face each other and masturbate each to their climaxes. Martha was already so close to reaching that point that she could not hold back, she screamed, “Oh fuck, oh fuck, yes, yes, there, there, aiyeeee,” she panted and arched hard onto Nancy’s fingers which were now three inside her. Having achieved her crest, she lurched into Nancy with a sense of urgency. Their arms were now interfering Mike’s position. Martha said, “relax, let me take you there.” She leaned into Nancy’s breasts and began to suck hard on her nipples tenderly nipping them with her teeth.
Nancy lifted her feet and placed them onto the table attempting to offer more of herself and to raise her pussy higher. Martha got up and walked around to Nancy’s right using her right hand to massage and coax Nancy to achieve the same that she received by Martha.
Nancy started bucking and had no regard to what was on the table top. Her legs spread even wider and she started saying, “Oh yeah, oh yeah, right there, that’s the spot, oh, oh, hi, hi, hi, hee, heeee,” as she came with a shudder. Martha continued to stroke her canal until Nancy’s spasms subsided.
“Uh, so this is how we build a privacy screen?” giggled Martha.
“We need to build more often,” replied Nancy. “I didn’t know I was bi-sexual.”
“Do you have sisters close to your age,” asked Martha.
“Yes”
“So do I,” Martha smiled knowingly, “enough said, huh?"
Nancy nodded, then realized that she was not only totally naked and had just orgasmed…something only Gene had seen…but there was poor Mike. “Uh, what about Mike…and, oh no, Gene…what do I do?“ her voice panicked.
“No problem, right Mike, right, “asked Martha with a tone that implied Mike had better not have a problem. “I’m guessing, Gene would enjoy this too.”
“Look” said Martha to Nancy, “we sort of just walked into this little fun time. Mike and I have often spoke of how sexy you two appear in your demure way. Guess we might have acted a little on those feelings just now."
“You and I got jacked off by each other and Mike only kissed my body, not yours. But my cowboy over there needs relief. I propose that we jack him off and then I’ll be happy to help you jack off your cowboy later since he is not here. Only fair, right?”
Martha didn’t wait for Nancy to reply and immediately went over to Mike unzipping his cargo shorts and pulling them down to his ankles. His very erect hard-on leapt to the sky and was oozing pre-cum.
“I suspect that we can get him off in less than a dozen strokes,” as she positioned him between the two of them. Martha turned him around and made Mike lean his ass on the table edge between the two girls. “Okay, you can play with both of our titties, if that’s alright with you Nancy,” suggested Martha.
“Uh…I guess so, I mean its not like we’re fucking, just touching, heavily touching,” she said quietly. “Can I trade sides,” Nancy asked, “I generally jack Gene off using my other hand.” The girls quickly traded sides and Martha began to stroke her husband looking to Nancy, “Are you going to help out?” Nancy reached over and placed her hand below Martha’s grasping Mike’s shaft. It felt so good to sense a different man’s cock and while it had a familiar feel to Gene’s it was different. She without consideration slid her hand down to Gene’s balls and felt them tighten to her touch. She didn’t hear herself say “nice balls.”
Martha bent over and licked to top of Mike’s cock she briefly encircled her lips around the oozing head then pulled back offering her husband’s cock to Nancy saying, “he tastes good, try him.”
Nancy didn’t react immediately and kept pumping the base of Mike’s shaft. Martha saw the hesitancy in Nancy’s reaction. She let go of Mike’s cock telling Nancy, "give him a full pump, that’s it all the way up and down."
“You like that, huh cowboy,” Martha asked softly, “she has nice hands and she is so close to tasting you?”
“How is he compared to your hubby or other guys you jacked off,” Martha asked Nancy?
Nancy was at loss for words. Here she was not only touching but jacking off the only other cock she ever held. Up till now, all had been fantasy and role playing. Mike’s cock was slight different in its curve than her husband’s which really curled up and back towards Mike’s belly. She hadn’t even been comparing until Martha questioned her.
“Well, this is the only the second cock I have ever held and except for this curve,” she pointed with her fingers, “he feels a lot like Gene.”
“But how does he taste compared to Gene?” Martha asked. “Get down there and give him a good sucking.”
“I’ve never done that for Gene or, anyone,” Nancy said with apprehension in her voice.
Mike and Martha both responded at the same time with “What, why?”
“Do you guys not do oral sex?” asked Martha.
“Gene gets me off that way all the time. But I have tried this on Gene,” as she bent over and kissed Mike’s cock head and then licked his balls moving upward to his shaft kissing the top of his cock finishing by pulling back slightly as she dipped her tongue into the hole of his cock while continuing to jack Mike’s shaft.
“I just don’t want Gene to come in my mouth. I’m scared I’ll gag, choke, or throw up on him and disappoint him. I really must be in the mood to even think about it. I can’t explain,” she said with a sadden tone.
“So, Gene has never had a blowjob,” asked Martha?
"No, we were total virgins when we married and as of now, I’m a little ahead of him and yet, this feels so right,” replied Nancy, “but I just haven’t been able to give him a full blowjob.”
Mike offered, “If you aren’t going to lubricate me with a blow job can we get something, lotion, KY, something.”
Nancy said, “Sure we have KY in my night stand, I’ll go get it.”
“Stay right there and lick him once or twice, I’ll go get it,” Martha said as she abruptly left the room in search of the lubricant.
Nancy was now alone with Mike and continued to softly stroke his cock. Mike had reached around her and was massaging her breasts tweaking her nipple when he said, “If you want to try and not worry about having to always try, go ahead and suck my cock. I promise I’ll will let you know when I’m cumming so it won’t go into your mouth. For sure there will be pre-cum oozing, but I won’t cum without telling you first.”
Nancy was so horny and was very much in the mood. She looked into his eyes, smiled, and said, “You better let me know, or there is no pool for you two.” She bent over and took his cock fully into her mouth. If was a pleasant sensation to her and she could immediately sense girth growing. She pulled back off stroking his cock and looked up saying, “I felt you react, don’t you dare cum in my mouth, got it?”
“Got it and you are doing a wonderful job,” said Mike.
Martha walked back from the couple’s bedroom holding the bottle of KY lubricant she had found sitting atop a stack of Playboy and Penthouse magazines on the shelf of the nightstand. It was apparent that these Sunday Schooler’s had a healthy sex drive and she was thinking, "How can I get Nancy to give Mike a blowjob so I can do Gene?"
Nancy was confronted by the sight that she had desired. There was her husband participating in the deflowering of a virgin cocksucker. Nancy had now shifted in front of Mike to better command Mike’s cock in her mouth. Mike had eased his ass onto the table top with his feet resting on the backs of two chairs. He looks like he was in a GYN exam, but look at her go, smiled Nancy to herself.
Suddenly the phone rang on the wall which startled all three of them. Martha grabbed the phone answering in a cheerful voice, “Gene and Nancy’s, Martha speaking.” “Oh, hi Gene.” The cord was long enough that she walked over her husband and friend pointing vigorously to her gaping mouth mimicking a cock going in and out, then pushed Nancy back towards Mike’s cock. Nancy went back to sucking Mike’s cock.
“Actually, I had to come into pee. Nancy is till working with Mike and really going at it. Un-huh, un-huh, sure.” She was now standing behind Nancy cradling the phone between her shoulder and cheek. She opened the lubricant and poured a generous amount into her right palm, placed the bottle on the counter then walked up behind Nancy. “Gee, that’s too bad, I’ll tell her,” as she placed the palm of her hand into Nancy ass crack sliding down lubricating her all the way to her pussy. She began stroking Nancy’s pussy with the heal of her hand spreading her labia like a snow plow then running back and forth over her clitoris, “so you have unexpected duty and will be back tomorrow after the drills are complete?”
Nancy heard Martha ask Gene, “Hey, are you guys going to let us skinny dip in the pool with you once this is done? Of course Mike will be fine with that, but I’ll have to tell you, he is likely to have a hard-on when he plays with me. That okay. Uh-huh, un-huh.” Nancy was becoming more excited and she was stifling moans which amounted to her emitting an extra vibration on Mike’s cock. She could feel his girth growing. Martha is seducing my husband, over the phone and masturbating me to heaven. She increased her suction and started a quicker pace on Mike’s cock.
“Oh, I already asked your wife. She said she would be fine with the four of us skinny dipping. Nancy also tells me that you will most likely have a hard-on as well. Will that bother you?” she asked sweetly. “Un-huh, sure, of course, certainly we understand. Good, cool, really cool, ummm, I guess I mean really hot.” She seductively said, “I think that you’re right and I’m looking forward to seeing the two of you hot and naked. I’m getting a little horny just thinking of the image. Bet you are too.”
Nancy was listening to this one side conversation getting more and excited. She was pick up her pace on Mike even more and she could tell Mike was having difficulty holding back. Martha had her to the edge of an orgasmic bliss, and she felt that she would soon be screaming onto Mike’s cock. Dammit Martha, your going to make me give myself away…Gene will hear me.
Then Martha said, “Maybe you will let Mike and I christen your sundeck while you two do the same.” She paused listening, “Ask Nancy about the headboard game back in Arkansas, okay, but are you two swingers? Oh it was listening to neighbors through the wall, uh huh, uh huh, how did that turn out?” she asked. Martha had her two fingers inside Nancy while her thumb was massage Nancy’s rosebud.
“So, I get it,” she spoke into the phone, “you two pretended to fuck your neighbors through the wall. That’s sexy, I can’t wait to see Nancy give you a blowjob while I’m doing Mike,” she said. “Huh, what, she doesn’t do blowjobs? Have you not had a blowjob, ever?” she asked with alarm.
“Really, we will just have to get that remedied, hang on, I’ll be right back,” she told him. Martha pretended to shout out the door yelling at her husband and neighbor, “Hey, you two mind if I give Gene his first blowjob when we christen the pool? Cool, alright thumbs up back to you.” She then stuck her thumb tip into Nancy’s rosebud. Nancy reacted instinctively pressing against Martha’s thumb and begin humping Martha’s thumb and fingers. She now was jacking Mike aggressively sensing his cock growing even tighter. Her forehead was feeling his stomach contract in rhythm with her hands and her mouth.
“Well, Gene, the team here is a go to get you out of your virgin state, come Monday, and you will get to cum,” she giggled. “Gene can’t be here Monday so it will be just us ladies, that okay?” she asked. “Uh-huh, sure, of course, well if you don’t mind, I suppose that would be nice, Certainly, I just bet I can make that happen. Not a problem for us, I have an insert. What about Nancy…oh can’t have kids. Really, you did that. You two are special. Call me back in about two hours, looking forward to getting you in my mouth and more. Bye.”
“Nancy, Gene says that he not only would like me to give him a blow job, he would like to fuck me,” Martha reported. “He tells me that he is fixed and you can’t have children. I have an insert so Gene can unload as much spunk as he can in me, nice and deep.”
Nancy was no longer stifling her groans as she felt Martha reach around her tweaking her nipples. “Gene also said that if we wanted to have a threesome today, he was cool with that as long as we ladies did him Monday. So, let’s get my husband and you off then rest up for a fucking tonight," suggested Martha, “okay?” She then started chanting “suck him, suck him, suck him.”
Hearing what she suspected that Gene was open to swapping wives and that he wanted her to go ahead had her spinning. The headboard game was going to become a real-life experience. Nancy was going nuts as she was close to her own orgasm and she knew Mike was too. Mike reached down and held her head steady saying, “I’m going to blow, I’m going to cum, pull off, pull off.”
Out of somewhere she did not know, Nancy became more intense on sucking him knowing that he was going to explode in her mouth. She wanted it and started a high pitched nasal sound that sounded like a steam whistle. His cock began to swell, and she felt his ball sack tighten to when it was like a drum skin and then the channel of his spunk started erupting through his cock into her mouth.
Martha saw the first telltale signs and as soon as she saw Mike’s cock begin to pump his seed into Nancy’s mouth, she rammed her thumb fully into Nancy’s ass then pinching the membrane gently between Nancy’s ass and her pussy deeply and rapidly. It sent Nancy into a physical exertion pressing her ass towards Martha and using Mike’s cock as a fulcrum. Nancy could not swallow the ropes of cum pulsating from Mike and much of it rolled back down onto his cock. She fell forward onto his stomach and lower chest screaming, “Fuck me, fuck me, fuck, fuck, fuck, oh shit, oh shit, yes, yes, harder.” She let out a low diaphragm guttural groan and then collapsed onto Mike still stoking his cock.
Martha extracted her finger from Nancy, then sat down on the adjacent chair to stroke herself as she watched her friend and husband calm down from their sex act. She heard Mike say, “Nancy I told you I was cumming, I didn’t want this to be wrong for you.” Nancy reached down and took his semi-hard cock still oozing cum into her mouth sucking as much as she could from it. She found drops of his semen on his belly and licked it saying, “It as more heavenly than I thought it would be and I wanted it. You’re fine and I think I’m no longer a cock sucking virgin,” she grinned as she was finally able to take the flaccid cock fully into her mouth.
She stood and turned towards Martha. “Let’s go clean up a bit and find something softer for a surface.” She looked to Mike saying, “If you think you are going to fuck me tonight as Gene suggested, you better get so more boards up on the screen. Come see us in about an hour, that’s close to when Gene is supposed to call back,” she smiled as she and Martha walked back towards the Master Bedroom.
Coming next...
Losing our virginity more than once…..P4
(As told to us from our swinging friends Gene and Nancy)
- Read more...
- 1 comment
- 7,406 views